Мир заполонили монстры, теперь я буду жить, как захочу.

Автор Ралсал

On his way home from his office, the main protagonist drove and ran over a big dog. At that moment, he heard the sudden sound of a voice inside his head. The monster has been subjugated, gaining exper. more>>On his way home from his office, the main protagonist drove and ran over a big dog. At that moment, he heard the sudden sound of a voice inside his head. The monster has been subjugated, gaining experience points.≫ Eh? Before anyone knew, the world has changed. Monsters appear, this is a game-like world where levels, skills, and status exist.This is an adventure where the modern world becomes fantasy and where the main protagonist has to strive hard for his survival. back CH 1

Well then, excuse me but I’m leaving earlier.

Greeting my coworker, I leave the company.

It’s been 3 years since I started this job in a black company.

Unusual, but today my work finished way earlier than usual.

Even if I say that, it’s still 2 hours past the schedule.

Wahh, damn it.

Even so, tomorrow is a day off.

I’m happy, so happy.

Absorbed in reading my bookmarked novels on the internet.

This is how I will spend my holiday, solely this way.

Of course, the first thing I did is to turn off my phone so that there is no emergency call from my boss.

Right now, I can’t stop my excitement.

Haa, I’m so happy.

If anything, I’m at least happy that I returned home earlier.

Ah, I hate it. This job, I want to quit.

But even if I quit my next environment isn’t necessarily going to get any better.

One of my fellow coworkers, a child that joined the company recently, had chosen to resign due to his dislike of the company. He had to redo his job hunting and since he already experienced a Black company, he definitely don’t want to find another or he’d definitely quit it.

Maybe if he continues there’ll be success and he can finally find a genuine company with a better workplace.

Well, it’s fine.

Let’s head home for now.

Take the car, drive to home.

The time it takes to arrive at my home, by driving, is thirty minutes.

It’s a tattered apartment in the suburbs, my parents are already dead. It’s a lonely life of celibacy.

The outside was completely dark. I have to drive with care.

Exhaustion is all over me and if I relax there’s the possibility of running over another person.

Well, it’s very unlikely for me to have an accident because there is almost no car passing this area.

Ah, but I’m sleepy.

It’s dangerous. When I reach home I’ll go to bed immediately.

That’s no good, I should at least check for updates .

And, I guess it is impossible to drive drowsily.

SFX:Don!

There was the noise of hitting something.

E Eh?

For a moment, I didn’t understand what happened.

No, I’m certain my head refused to understand.

Because, whatever you think that sound should bee.

Kn-knocked someone ? Eh, uso1)?

What? What did I hit?

You’re an animal, aren’t you? A dog or a cat.

Please, be an animal.

No, even if I feel pretty bad about it I still don’t want it to be a person.

My life is over.

The motor turned off, I get out of the car.

While the car’s lamp is shining, something is lying there.

Dog?No .

It feels strangely big for a dog.

With a size semblable to a person.

And what? The fur’s flavor overflow with wilderness, this isn’t how a Japanese dog looks.

Wolf? No, it is even bigger than that.

Perhaps it is a foreign breed?

Is there someone so rich in the neighborhood that he can raise such a big one?

Oh, but I’m glad it’s not a person.

No, but this is a problem.

When I find the owner I don’t know what I can say.

Consolation money may be demanded.

From there, I take a glimpse at my surroundings.

Yes, there is no one.

Would running away be considered an option?

Dangerous, is it the state of mind of a hit and run criminal?

HHa Hah. Uefu!?

To my surprise, a strange voice comes out.

Is it alive?

Looking towards the fallen dog, it is faintly moving.

Ho-how do you do?

Pet hospital . Is it better for me to take you to the hospital?

But even if I try to explain.

Let’s see what kind of wound it is for now.

Approaching the fallen dog.

Uo, amazing impact.

It’s spitting blood out of its mouth. Also, its body is crooked somehow.

. How I see it, there’s no way to save .

Oh, no collar. Is it stray . ?

S-sorry!I was absent minded and got careless. I’m so sorry .

What would it do to apologize?

The dog looked at me with trembling eyes.

Are you blaming me?

Unconsciously, I am touching the dog.

Sorry I’m really sorry .

As I say my apologies, the dog slowly closes its eyes.

- Dead.

Haah

It’s an indescribable feeling.

Really, what should I do?

In the meantime, should it be buried somewhere even if it’s a stray?

Or should I contact the public health center.

-Earned experience value. Kudou Kazuto’s level rose to 1. ≫

Ha?

What was that voice just now?

-First suppression in Chaos・Frontier confirmed. ≫ First Subjugation bonus will be given. ≫ Skill Precocious』Acquired. ≫

Heard it again.

Synthetic voice, a machine-like sound.

Wh-who is it?

Looking around, there’s no one here.

Hearing hallucinations? No no, it’s a joke. That voice, I could hear it so clearly .

And that voice just now.

Something, just like a game announcement

No, no way .

Dangerous. I can tell, I’m losing my head.

Anyway, now this dog is Are?

No.

The body of the dog is gone?

As if there was nothing from the beginning, the corpse of the dog suddenly vanished.

Eh, oh . Are?

He-hey what’s up?

Impossible, did I just see a phantom?

No no, that’s stupid.

. Hm?

At the place where the dog’s corpse was.

There is a marble, a purple jewel.

What is this?

In Japan, it’s impossible to have any huge dog like this.

The dog died then I heard a game-like voice.

After that, the corpse vanished and in its stead was a jewel.

Drop Item you think? Haha, what I am talking about.

Did so much overwork make my brain pass out?

Yes, that must be it, since I am too busy my brain showed me hallucinations.

Surely, that explains everything.

There was no dog from the beginning. I haven’t run over anything.

Yes, that’s right, must be so.

Return home. Oh, so sleepy .

After inserting the purple jewel in my pocket and turning the cylinders on, I drive my car again.

After all, let’s sleep early today.

That’s good.

But – After this time, the man will know the undeniable reality that this was neither a dream nor a vision.

At that time. What was happening with the world?

At that time. What was happening to him?

At that time. He didn’t know of anything.

Skill: Precocious

The title given to the first human who killed a monster in this new world. The new place created after two worlds merged.

An enormous compensation is applied when earning experience.

Attracting people, being led by fate and eventually becoming a being called a hero.

CH 2

Chapter 2 – Apparently, the world has gone wrong

Wake up.

Oh, I slept well.

I don’t want to work. I’m lazy.

Well, it’s permissible even if I am because today is a holiday.

But, to get up at that time, it truly struck me that I’m a corporate slave

Toilet Pee.

Dragging my body, I got out of the futon.

Washed away in the toilet, I feel refreshed.

How should I put it? Outside is getting noisy.

Alarms and warnings, I can hear such sounds ?

What are you doing in the morning?

Well, whatever.

I am hungry

After all, since I went to bed as soon as I came home yesterday I haven’t eaten anything.

Yes, breakfast and a second service of sleep.

Etto, oh, I don’t have any rice cooked. Well, I’m going for bread then .

With egg and bacon, I’ll make bacon egg toast.

Yosh, Jiburi meal 1).

I want to eat a full one.

. Hm? Are?

Weird.

The electricity in the fridge is gone.

Uwah, the milk is lukewarm .

The milk inside the refrigerator is lukewarm.

Although I wanted to drink it cold, I will have to drink it soon now, so let’s do it this way.

The ice was melted and when I open the freezer, what was supposed to be ice flooded.

What’s going on?

Perhaps I thought of something. The string of the light got pulled and the incandescent light should turn on.

Nothing.

. Acha, maybe the breaker fell?

Was there a thunderstorm yesterday?

No, I think the weather was good.

It can’t be helped, I reach the entranceway and raise the breaker.

Nothing.

What’s going on?

C’mon, you mean there’s an electricity outage?

You think the whole neighborhood has a power outage?

The siren which is ringing since a while ago would be the result?

It’s inevitable. Do your best Eastern electricity. 2)

The Gas Yes, it’s working.

Well, it’ll be alright for a while. Other than that. Meal, the meal.

Disposing the frying pan, I turn on the fire.

The margarine melt, bacon and eggs are added.

Because I can’t use the oven, should I fry the bread with the frying pan?

When bacons and eggs are done, I spread another round of margarine before I add the bread in.

One side is cooked until it becomes a little brownish.

Sort of Panini. This could surprisingly work.

When I add the bacon and egg from earlier it’s completed.

For a bit of additional taste, sprinkle some salt and pepper to your liking.

Easy food for a single man.

Good smell.

It looks really delicious.

I’m showing my gratitude for this meal.

The bread is crispy, the bacon is crispy and the softly cooked egg is thick.

It’s delicious. If milk was cold to go with this, it’s impossible to complain.

I’m putting on the television as I drink the lukewarm milk. Nothing.

Oh, I see, there is the power outage.

Well then, let’s check the news on the smartphone-.

Oh, I forgot to charge it.

The smartphone is also out of charge.

Are you serious? What a day!

Hm? Wait a minute. If you don’t have electricity, that means you can’t use internet!

All the novels in my bookmarks are waiting

Haa No way. Time to sleep now.

Shortly, I am to finish my breakfast in a swift and return to my futon.

For the time being, let’s poor water on the dishes.

I’ll wash them properly later.

I have to remember later. Then, good night.

So, I started my second service of sleep.

Today, since earlier, it’s really noisy outside .

Wh-what .

Well, let’s go sleeping.

Guh 



Woke up.

I slept well

I check the time after dragging myself out of the futon.

Uwa, it’s already noon.

My second service, I slept 6 hours.

The light leaks from a gap in the curtain it is completely daytime.

Dazzling .

The light of the sun is poison to a corporate slave.

The negative energy inside my body (Mainly because of the boss) is purified.

It’s useless. 　Don’t cleanse it.

This energy, I will store it so that one day I can send payback to my boss.

SFX: Shaa. I open the curtain.

I’m puzzled.

My room is a shabby apartment at the fourth floor.

From there, even if only a little bit, you can see through a part of the city.

What’s with this sight?

The first thing that jumped into my eyes is a mysterious big tree.

The huge tree should have dozens of meters in height.

This tree looks straight out from a fantasy world.

He grew and broke all over through concrete and houses.

Furthermore, the part where the ground is paved and the part where it is exposed overlap like a patchwork.

It seems to be forced with different colors, just like a jigsaw puzzle.

Smokes rise here and there. Sirens are ringing incessantly.

The sound of claxon coming from cars is heard all the time.

Screams mixed with roars that you can’t think of them coming from human.

Angyaa！ Or

GIGAA

, they’re giving different feelings.

Yes, like a monster .

No, impossible.

That’s the conclusion-。

O-orc.

A pig head with a corpulent body.

This monster is a classic in fantasy.

Orcs are walking on the road.

No, from morning to noon. It’s a pretty good day.

And, no, no, no!

That’s laughable!

Really laughable!

Orc? Why Orc!?

Once again, I take a look at the pig-like creature.

It’s real. 　 There’s no way it looks like an artifice

There is no zipper on the back.

It’s too much for a costume.

In his hand is a huge kitchen knife and it is definitely moving towards a person’s head Ah, if you look closely it’s full of blood.

And that orc have something inside of his other hand .

It’s dripping blood, round Is it a ball of bowling or something.

I’m certain.

In here you can see the parts that give the feeling of being eyes, mouths but it’s certainly different. It’s a mistake I’m certain.

It’s a nice boat.

Uppu . Oee.

Vomited.

Yeah, impossible.

What’s that?

Gross.

Really gross.

It is certainly beyond the level of something gross.

There are others monsters than orcs such as zombies wandering around.

It’s slightly early for an Halloween isn’t it?

Besides, it’s May the fifth.

Oh my gosh .

That’s situation is too unrealistic, my understanding is far behind.

But, maybe it’s like this.

The world has changed.

To a new world where monsters appear and attack people.

I don’t understand how or why, but it appears to be so.

It’s not a dream right . ?

Pinch my cheek. It hurts.

I thought that this development was something akin to an otaku’s delusion.

No, I have already read this kind of novell on the internet.

But I would have never thought it would actually happen.

My head isn’t following.

Fuu .

On the table stands the milk pack I left earlier.

I wanted to put something in my mouth anyway.

Ngu, ngu Puwaa.

There I drank everything. 　My brain begin to work a little.

. Which means that what happened yesterday wasn’t a mistake?

After calming a little, I recalled the events of yesterday.

The big dog totally out of common sense which had been killed when I was on the way home.

Maybe it was a monster?

In this case, since at least yesterday the world has changed.

Well then, after what I heard “that voice”?

The voice that resounded in my head after that dog disappeared.

Remember.

What did the voice say at that time?

If I remember correctly . It confirmed the first subjugation, I gained a skill.

Suddenly, I come up with a possibility.

The world where monsters appear.

And the mysterious announcement.

With “That” should be there as well.

In such a case, it’s a promise.

-Status Open.

What the hell.

Kudou Kazuto

Level 1

Hp : 5/5

Mp : 5/5

Strength : 3

Endurance : 2

Agility : 1

Dexterity : 1

Magic : 0

Magic resistance : 0

SP : 10

JP : 10

Job : none

Unique skill : Precocious.

Skill : none.

. It really went out.

CH 3

Chapter 3 – Checking the status

I look at the status displayed in front of me.

Somehow, I feel like coming out from a game or an anime.

In front of me is floating a transparent rectangular board with characters written on it.

Are you serious.

Let’s check them one by one.

First is my name.

Kudou Kazuto.

It’s not written with the Kanjis but it’s written in katakana.

Next is the level.

Below are the status.

One digit across the board.

There’s no way to say because I have no target for comparaison, but it’s probably really low right

Below status are SP and JP.

When I thought about what would happen when I stretched my finger to the displayed characters, nothing happened.

Are they just for show?

Under them are some information such as the job, the inherents skills and skills.

The fields next to the job and skill are blank.

The unique skill field display one, Precocious』

When I click on it, of course, nothing happens.

But somehow, when I try to understand the meaning behind the word, does it mean that I can grow up early?Or is it going to make some experience correction?

But, why is that I acquired it?

Ah Remember.

Desperately, I’m recalling my memory.

-First suppression in Chaos・Frontier confirmed. First Subjugation bonus will be given.

If I am not mistaken, this is what it said.

The first subjugation.

It means that I received it because I defeated the very first monster.

That dog .

It was said that I defeated or killed it but it was more a coincidence.

. This, is it really an item drop?

Playing with the purple jewel in my hand.

It becomes a feeling I don’t really understand.

Now, what to do with job and skills.

While thinking it’s still useless, I click on the job field for the time being.

-Please choose your job. ≫ UO!?

I heard that voice again.

Then, the characters on the status screen change.

An entry appeared under the job.

You can choose one of the following jobs. ≫

Citizen, Adventurer, Clerk, Negotiator, shut-in1), NEET, trainee monk, cook, rider, spy.

They are my choices?

I’m viewing the items.

Etto . Shut-in and NEET jobs?

No, when you look at Citizen and the rest, they are classes rather than jobs.

Is that it?

Is it because I always wanted to quit my job and stay at home?

What is a trainee monk?

Was it because of the company?

Well, in a way it isn’t that different from training.

I sharpened it until I removed the limit of my spirit.

Cook Well, it’s probably because I cooked for myself or I cooked a fancy dish.

On the occasional days off.

Rider . Are what? Is it because I got a car license?

But it should be Driver』instead, no?

Is that because I killed a monster? I don’t understand the standard.

And the spy.

This is probably because I was often forced to snitch informations about my colleague by the boss.

What a downhearted verdict.

I think this is a bad role for me. But this is what you call necessary evil for a person.

It’s with the preparedness to be grudged that I was doing that role. It was quite disagreeable at the office.

Now, I have to choose from one of these . It seems.

What shall I do?

It seems there is only one choice available.

As another candidate is Adventurer.

It’s the safest and I feel like it suits this world.

I mean, this is real right?

It’s not a dream right?

Hum

Yosh, it’s decided.

Let’s choose the job.

-Selecting the job Spy』. Requires 1JP. Are you sure?≫

Apparently, JP seems to stand for job points.

You can consume this and choose a job?

Yes yes, it’s really like a game.

JP stands for Job Points whereas SP stands for Skill Points.

This is what I decided, Spy.

This is such a world.

The important thing is to collect information and protection.

For that, I thought this is the best choice.

Still, I was perplexed between choosing Spy and Adventurer.

This is my character.

What? Why didn’t I chose shut-in?

Who would should such a job?

If you are inside a MMORPG and you are making a net character to play with, this doesn’t mean you have to chose that job, it’s fantasy don’t put it the same as reality. Maybe I’ll die.

Because there is no Yes or No button, I reply in my mind.

Is this ok?

The job has become spy. Skill Stealthy steps』acquired. Skill Observation』acquired. Skill Improved hearing』acquired. Skill Covert action』acquired.

Oh, I heard something.

Agility : 1–>3

Dexterity : 1 –> 3

JP : 9

Job : Spy Lvl 1

Skills:

Stealthy steps LV1, Observation LV1, Improved hearing LV1, Covert action LV1.

Oh, agility and dexterity raised to 3.

And I received four skills.

This is just what I wished for.

This was the correct answer to choose the spy job after all.

JP decreased to 9.

Since the job is LV1. Maybe I can use JP to increase the level more?

Yosh, we’re getting started.

Let’s try more and more.

CH 4

Chapter 4 – Raising the level of a job

So let’s raise the level of our job.

Current job is Spy』at Lv1.

Considering that I have used one point when I learned it, there’s the possibility of using JP (Job Points) again I hope.

I’m praying in my heart.

Do you want to increase the LV of spy by consuming 2JP?≫

Oh, there is a reaction.

Spending 2 points it’ll go up to LV2.

In a sense, it is as I expected.

Of course, I chose yes.

Jp are consumed. Spy rose to LV2. ≫

I did it.

Strength : 3

Agility: 3 → 5

Dexterity: 3 → 5

JP: 9 → 7

Job.

Spy Lv2.

Jps decreased by 2.

Also, when the level of a job increase, a correction of the status happens?

There might as well be items to apply some status correction, but should I say, would I ever be able to have such luxury?

Hm?Wait?

If you get more than one job, your status will rise accordingly?

The so-called second job and third job.

When I tried to click on Adventurer, inside the job field.

Since your LV hasn’t reached a certain point, you won’t be able to choose a second job. ≫

Well, it seems that I can’t choose a second job.

But the fact is. Since my level has not reached a certain amount, if you look at it the other way, when it increase I will be able to choose more jobs.

Yes, it’s really like a game.

I am looking forward to it. What level do you need to choose a second job?

Well, I can think about it later.

If I can’t select multiple jobs for now, there’s one thing I can do.

I pray to god in my heart again.

Do you want to increase the LV of spy by consuming 3JP?≫

There’s a reaction again.

After all, it’s 3 points for the LV3.

That means you need the same amount of points as the amount your level will reach.

LV 4 is 4 points. LV 5 is 5 points and so on.

In this case. Let’s reach the level of Spy as much as possible.

Jp are consumed. Spy rose to Lv3 . ≫ The job reached a sufficient level. ≫ Stealthy steps rose to LV2≫ Observation rose to LV2≫ Improved hearing rose to LV2≫ Covert action rose to LV2≫ . Hm?

Did the level of skills go up at the same occasion?

When the level of the job rises, the skills attached rise with it.

This is something good to know.

You probably need SP to improve your skills.

However, if I can raise the level with jobs, I can reduce their consumption.

But I don’t know how much they will rise.

Should I try?

For now, should I raise the job’s level once again?

Jp are consumed. Spy rose to Lv4 . ≫

Thus, my status became like this.

Agility: 5 → 9

Dexterity: 5 → 9

JP: 0

Spy Lv4.

Stealthy steps LV2, Observation LV2, Improved hearing LV2, Covert action LV2.

Compared to the beginning, I wonder if it is a little better.

Yosh, let’s try out the SP (Skill Points) not that we are in this condition.

CH 5

Chapter 5 – Choosing skills

So the next step is to improve the level of my skills.

All four of them were acquired.

Stealthy steps』, Observation』, Improved hearing』, Covert action』.

Thanks to raising my jobs, my skills went up to LV2.

Well, I wonder which one I should raise .

Don’t get lost .

Oh, since you can click on the job’s field, maybe you can also click on the skills field?

Feeling a bit excited, I clicked on the skill field.

Multiple skills are available.Do you want to obtain them?≫

Wow! Seriously!?

A list of skills from which characters are darkened to tell them apart from the previously acquired is displayed on the status plate.

They number 20 in total.

Initially available skill list.』

Body strengthening, Swordsmanship, Riding, Stress resistance, Poison resistance, Fear resistance, Paralysis resistance, Virus resistance, Heat resistance, Tamper tolerance, Negotiation skill, HP automatic recovery, Hostility perception, Crisis perception, Concealment, Cooking, Documents handling, Packing, Load carrying, Writing, Item box.

一There’s a cupfulー.

Are they the skills that I can master separately from the skills I gained with my profession?

Is it because of my life at the company that there is so many skills with resistance?

Futile.

The effect of the skills probably have a certain value.

This is semblable to a novel.

Often I found myself thinking about this.

Choosing skills makes me excited.

Now, my current amount of SP is 10 Points.

How can I use them?

Whether to acquire a new skill or raise the LV of the current ones

Although it is troublesome, considering that I have to survive in this sword, there are skills to choose.

After I check on each skill by clicking on them, they all needed 1 point for learning.

This is a blessing.

Whichever you choose, it’s only one point.

In other words, if you don’t take in consideration the level of skill, you can obtain up to ten skills.

Humm, I wonder what to raise～

After struggling a lot, I decided to take the following skills.

Body strengthening』 Stress resistance』 Fear resistance』 Hostility perception』 Crisis perception』 Item box』

That’s it.

Since the outside is overflowing with monsters, Hostility perception』and Crisis perception』 are necessary.

In addition of Covert action』, my chances of survival become way higher.

In fact, the moment I received these two skills, I felt that my intuition became sharper.

Mumu, this presence? It feels like a person.

My tension rises.

Fuh, the person here Why don’t you come out from your hideout? I always wanted to try.

That’s cool isn’t it?

I wanted to say this by all means!

Of course, if it is a monster, I will run away immediately afterwards.

(Not sure of the block above)

Next, in case I were to battle, I also acquired the skill Body strengthening』

It’s not surprising since my raw specs are low.

After obtaining the skill Body strengthening, I immediately took a look at my status.

HP, Strength, Endurance, Agility and Dexterity all increased by an amount of 5 points.

Incredible! My stats value now is way bigger than the original.

With a bit of added tension, I raise the skill Body strengthening』 to Lv 2.

The added value changed from +5 to +10

Let’s try later to see actually by how much my power has increased.

When fighting against an opponent, fear is the biggest cause of injury that’s why I have chosen Stress resistance』and Fear resistance』.

Far from exchanging my life, I have never been in a fight.

The two resistances will be essential to keep the balance in my mind.

As soon as I got it, the fear I had regarding the monsters outside is diminished.

Besides, what can I say about the unspeakable anxiety I have since earlier?　It’s gone.

Great Skill.

And finally, the Item box』.

Simply because I thought it is an useful skill.

When I selected the skill, I tried it immediately.

This is really amazing.

The ballpoint pen that I had in my hands had disappeared inside in an instant.

After I prayed with my heart again, the pen reappeared before my eyes.

Perhaps it’s stored somewhere in a different space, like in a game.

It’s packed with a sense of fantasy.

No, I feel that the world has gone wrong.

This is dangerous.

As a web novel reader, my heart is already going Kyun Kyun.

Well, this is going to be a dangerous world where life will stand alongside death.

Then, we only have to think positively.

I have 2 SP remainings.

I’ll keep them for now.

Were there something to happen, I can use them to strengthen my skills or get new skills depending on the situation.

Here’s my status now.

HP 15/15

Strength : 3 → 13

Endurance: 2 → 12

Agility: 9 → 19

Dexterity: 9 → 19

SP: 2

Unique skill :

Precocious

Stealthy steps LV2, Observation LV2, Improved hearing LV2, Covert action LV2.

Body strengthening LV2, Stress resistance LV1, Fear resistance LV1, Hostility perception LV1, Crisis perception LV1, Item box LV1,

Well, let’s examine the acquired skills next.

CH 6

Chapter 6 – Let’s decide our future policy.

Now, let’s verify the skills I acquired.

Even if it’s what I said, I can only try Body strengthening』and Item box』

Then, I wonder how much my body’s ability went up.

Strength is “13”. The original number was “3”.

It’s four times. It’s quicker than I expected.

Ah, speaking of which

I head to the kitchen.

There is the refrigerator before me.

This is too heavy.

Yoshiyo .

Grasping the refrigerator, I slowly try to lift it.

Oh It doesn’t feel heavy at all.

I was able to lift it up easily.

Kuu, if I had this skill when I moved, I could carry a lot more easily.

The refrigerator is big but it’s enough to be passed through the door to the corridor outside.

Oh, but the refrigerator casters. That’s amazing.

No it’s not! It’s been dripping water! It’s cold!

I hurried away from the refrigerator.

Ah, I’m all soaked.

Let’s change.

After which I move to the heaviest machine in my household, the washing machine.

This is also not light But I managed to move it.

Great . Up to now it was a weight for two people.

Next I jumped lightly.

My hand reached the ceiling easily.

Are you serious.

This time, the jump has a little more strength.

SFX : Bang.

It became a suicide jump. It hurts.

There’s a hole now.

Next I take out a spoon and tried to grasp it with the palm of my hand.

SFX: Splat

Uoo . An esper would be surprised at this power .

Even if I can’t say that I’m one.

Yes, it truly feels like my physical capabilities increased overall. This is amazing.

Fuahahaha, I’m overflowing with power.

What is it?

Then, since I confirmed the performance of my body, let’s examine the Item box』next.

Item box』 is the ability to store things that you hold or touch just as I tried earlier.

This is a staple of fantasy, exactly.

With Appraisal』, you can say they are the two major lines from fantasy.

Due to the presence of these two, the cheat condition in different worlds is quite variable.

At any rate, there is even the novel idea where harems are built solely based on these skills alone.

They are promised victorious skin. Probably.

So, let’s try and see how much we can store at LV1.

For the time being, I decided to store everything I pass by.

As a result, almost all of the furniture that I own can be stored such as change of clothes, underwear, gloves, heavy clothing, ero doujinshi, Konnyaku(Used), table, washing machine, dock good; in my Item box.

Eve, at LV1, the size seems to be considerable.

Super convenient. God-like.

Dangerous, I’m enjoying it too much.

Although it is quite an emergency situation, this fantasy feeling is unbelievable.

Oh, I wish I had made a list of what I stored inside .

I put so many things inside and now I can’t remember everything that I put inside.

Now I realize it is a natural thing.

Do you wish to display a list of the stored items?≫

When I was thinking, the voice sounded in my head.

What? There’s a list?

When I say yes, a plate of the same kind as the status screen emerges in front of me.

Oh, it’s displaying the items in the order I added them .

The list show the items from top to bottom according to the order they were stored.

Moreover, it has a vertical scroll function.

It seems that whenever there’s more than one item, it is displayed with x Number.

For example, if we talk about a pet bottle, here is how it is displayed.

Water 500ml x3 bottle.

Tea 2L x1 bottle.

And so on.

It’s neatly classified by types.

Super powerful. God-like.

There’s no need to worry about forgetting what you put inside in this case.

Wow, that’s too amazing, the Item box.

This different world is already showing good promises.

By the way, I thought about how the preservation would work inside so I boiled hot water and tried to store it.

After a little while I retrieve it from the box.

It’s getting lukewarm as normal.

Humm, there is no function like insulation to stop the heat or something?

No, my Item Box is only LV1 so maybe if the level increase the functionalities will improve.

Anyway, this is a great skill.

That’s not all. When you use the skill to store and retrieve an item, not only it is useful, but if you think for it to appear in your hand, the item truly does.

In addition, the things that are too big for your hands are released in front of you.

Besides, it seems that if an item is recognized as mine, I can store it even from a little distance away.

It’s subtle though to see in your area what is and what isn’t considered as your Possession』, but I will have the time to find this later.

The effective range from which I can store things is about 1 meter.

If the skill level increase, the range will probably expand further.

Then, I’m almost done with the verification of skills.

What should I do now?

For the time being, should I eat and nap?

No no, what do you mean I’m pushing reality away?

Even now the cries from the monsters and the screams from someone can be heard from outside.

The skill Improved hearing』makes me hear them even more clearly than before. It’s scary.

Okay, so what now?

Should I head out or should I siege here?

But even if I want to siege here, my food .

There’s some proper ingredient left in the fridge.

There’s some slice of bread and eggs, several fruits and vegetables, Natto1), Seasoned meat and Japanese pickled vegetables.

After that I have a few cups of ramen, some scarce dried food, a pinch of sake and a few snacks.

The supply of water is still up but there’s nothing I can do if it’s cut.

Oh, right. Let’s put water in empty bottles for the time being.

There are dozens of PET Bottles that I thought about throwing altogether on the next garbage day.

They are still usable if I rinse them.

Added water, I store them inside the Item box.

For the moment, I have secured the minimum amount of drinkable water.

In my storage, I managed to add twelve PET bottles with a size ot 2 Liters.

Should I store the seasoning and the frying pan as well?Don’t forget about right.

Even if there’s no electronic cooking utensils, it would be good if I can use an earthenware pot to cook some.

That’s why. let’s store rice too.

And also, should I put some tableware together?

Hence I managed to store all the tableware that were stored in the closet. 2)

Even if it’s LV1, I can store so much. 3)What a good surprise for 1 point.

Now, everyone will be able to have the same convenient Item box!

Hum, I guess I should head out, yeah

This is a good place but once an orc or something reach the inside, there’s no leeway for escape.

More than that, the food is too scarce.

At most I have enough for a few days. Meanwhile, if there are monsters in the neighborhood, it’s checkmate for me.

Above all, it hurts so much that there’s no electricity. 4)

There’s no way to gather intelligence from staying within the house.

Even if it looks somehow risky, it will be better to go outside, join someone, and gather information.

In the worst case, I can still escape immediately.

The efficiency of my acquired skills is real.

Besides, compared to monster, I have earth’s geographical advantage.

If I devote myself to flee, there’s no way I’d die even when facing the worst.

The thing is, I also need a weapon .

That’s how it is.

In this place there’s no such thing as even as a standard bat or a crowbar.

Is there no other way?

What I have in my hand is the knife I’m using in the kitchen to cook meals.

This is the only thing I could think of as a weapon from my place.

Well, no matter how you look at it.

This is one of the classic weapon in suspense5). It’s killing ability is excellent.

This is a weapon that has buried many adulterers, but it is also an excellent weapon for killing.

That’s why, the weapon I am holding isn’t just a kitchen knife.

Hum, but if I wander outside with a knife, I’ll look completely like a suspicious person

I don’t know what to say.

The door was opened, and I have the kitchen knife in my hand.

Yosh, let’s go to the outside world.

CH 7

Chapter 7 – First encounter

======

Author’s Preface

There is a somewhat cruel depiction.

Please be careful.

======

Standing before the entrance door.

From here on, it is not the same everyday that I spent until now.

The unknown world in which monsters overrun spreads out.

H!

This ordinary door fell awfully heavy.

Fuh, I’m apparently nervous – Oh, it is just normally rusted.

SFX:Gachari. Opened.

Got out.

To my destiny.

It’s okay.

Awareness 1)』and Hostility perception』in addition of Covert action』work.

Right now there are no monsters in the vicinity That’s how it should be.

I mean, these three skills.

When I stayed in the room, I didn’t understand their effects so well.

It’s the first time for them to function since I am outside.

There is still a little anxiety.

First, check the left and the right.

It’s the corridor of my familiar old apartment.

Here and there cracks are on the concrete, fluorescent lights are installed and spider webs are in the eaves.

It’s okay. There is no monster.

At least, on “this floor”.

The kitchen knife which I grasped isn’t very reliable.

Although it resembles nothing like a real weapon, with this I appear as a completely suspicious soldier.

Inhale and exhale, then keep moving while using the handrail wall to hide.

This way, no one can see my figure from the outside.

Now, confirm the next door.

There’s a newlywed couple who lives inside.

I don’t know much more details about them.

I don’t communicate with my base neighbors.

Simply because the wall is thin, the voices of a nightlife often leaked out.

The next day, I don’t feel to say anything after I see the glossy wife.

Beautiful woman with big breasts that seem to be so shy, she raises her voice until it reaches a disturbing level at night.

On those days, there is a lot of consumption of the Konnyaku No, now isn’t the time to become sad in many ways.

SFX:Knock Knock

Knock the small door.

No reaction.

Turn the doorknob.

Nothing. Are they out?

Or did they run away?

Maybe any of these happened while I was asleep for the second time?

It’s possible.

Come to think of it, the world has been like this for more than half a day.

It’s no wonder that everyone is taking action.

I was asleep, though!

Maybe they had checked my safety while I was asleep.

And since I showed no reaction, they ran away as it was.

Yeah, could be plenty enough.

Or rather, while the world is supposed to be like this, I am the one in the wrong for sleeping 6 hours twice.

No way, I was tired.

It’s not bad. The whole society is bad.

Let’s try to check the other rooms for the time being.

In turn, knock, open the doorknob.

Everyplace is absent.

There is one of the room open, but the inside shows that things were pulled out messily.

Perhaps in panic he ran away.

This feeling on the fourth floor, the lower ones will be the same, no?

I’ll check them once.

Go down the stairs.

When walking in the crossing passageway I was scared, but the awful sound I thought would come out didn’t.

Perhaps this is the effect of the skill Stealthy steps』.

Even when I’m moving quickly, I don’t make any sound.

Convenient.

Here, won’t I be able to moonwalk perfectly? What?

Come to think of it, what kind of feeling am I looking from others right now?

I’m in a very inconspicuous state, right?

Hum, I’m frustrated but I can’t confirm this myself.

I arrived at the third floor.

There is no one in the corridor.

Knocking each rooms near the staircase.

No reaction.

There was no reaction in the next room and the one after that.

And the last room at the corner.

Knock on.

No reaction.

Opened.

Oh

The door opens with a loud noise.

. Is anyone here?

I’m watching for a reaction with the smallest voice possible.

No reaction.

In anyone there?

I’m slowly peeking in.

. Hmm?

Someone Is there.

Awareness is feeling it.

But What? What with this Bad feeling』echoing in my head?

Is this Hostility』?

Therefore, I return myself to reality.

At the next moment.

Gigii！!

Someone comes from the back of the room, popping up!

Wow!

I rebound with my knife instinctively.

SFX:Kiin! There was a sound.

The sound of cutlery colliding with cutlery.

The person who attacked me comes into my sight.

It wasn’t a person.

The stature of a child from elementary grade school, with green skin.

Wearing only a dirty loincloth and a small knife in her hand.

This is a classic monster in fantasy worlds.

Goblin . Is it? . No, it may be the case that there is an official name.

But, it looks completely like a goblin.

So I decided for it to be named goblin.

The goblin slowly gazes at me.

Its body is much smaller than mine.

The arms look underweight and its overall floomy.

The feeling of intimidation is frightening.

It’s not some fake creature that appears on screen like in game or animation.

The only feeling here is: it’s real.

I understand, that’s scary .

Owing to Fear resistance』, I’m a lot more relaxed but if I didn’t have the skill, I might shit myself. My legs would shake and there’s no way I would be able to escape.

Gigi .

The goblin takes a little distance and gazes at me.

Are you cautious because I prevented your first attack?

Fuh, there . Isn’t this a sudden feeling of fantasy?

I prepare the kitchen knife too.

And also, a fearless smile.

Gii . !

The Goblin holds his dagger, ready to go at me any time! Its expression is just showing that.

Kukuku, its fired up.

If you feel like that – I’m running!

I suddenly turned around with a curl and ran away from the place.

Goodbye, Goblin!

Giih!?

From behind, you can understand the goblin is saying Ehh!? Wait.

Then, the Goblin rushed after me and went out of the entrance in the hall.

Yosh.

At that moment, I turn around again and stand right in front of the Goblin.

With my mystery action again, the Goblin becomes startled for a mere moment.

It’s my chance.

– Item box・Open.

While holding the kitchen knife, I use the Item box』

Take out the Washing machine. 』。

The wastefully heavy washing machine is taken out.

When something I take out from the Item box is too big, it appears straight in front of me.

And the Goblin is right in front of me.

What is going to happen?

Gugyah!?

The Goblin was crushed by the sudden appearing washing machine.

Because this washing machine is extremely huge, the entrance and the corridor are almost the same width.

Because the machine also have some depth, the monster can’t have the time to retreat.

Strategy successful.

Yes, smashing it gave me a good feeling.

Although it isn’t dead.

Gii . Gii !

Just under the washing machine, it is pinned down.

Enough that it seems to be stuck.

Storage

The washing machine is stored again inside the Item box.

Gi?Gii . ?

The object suppressing the Goblin suddenly disappeared, making it display a surprised expression.

My smile turns in laugher.

One more time.

Take out the washing machine again before the Goblin gets ready.

Aim at the position of the head as much as possible – SFX:Dosun.

Gugiya

Of course, the Goblin was crushed again.

Well, you’re still alive . ?

The Goblin twitchs.

I prepared a higher position than before. Was it a little too short?

Then, again, put the washing machine in the Storage and take it out.

SFX:Dosun.

Gu Giya .

Repeat the work.

Storage, Take out, Dosun.

Storage, Take out, Dosun. Storage, Take out, Dosun.

Storage, Take out, Dosun. Storage, Take out, Dosun. Storage, Take out, Dosun.

How many times did it repeat?

An unpleasant sound echoes.

The Goblin is completely motionless.

He seems to have died.

At that moment, the Goblin’s corpse disappear and a blue pebble rolls in the hallway.

Earning experience points≫ The experience has reached a sufficient level. ≫ Kudou Kazuto rose from level to 1 to level 2. ≫

This voice echoes in my head.

Apparently, it seems that my LV have gone up somehow.

With a big sigh, I sit down on the spot.

Oh, I was scared.

No, I’m glad that I managed to win.

Sweat is rushing out from my back. I was scared.

But, that’s right.

I killed a monster by myself for the first time, and I now know I can do it.

The most impressive Item box.

Oh, I’ll use a knife. I’m using a knife.

CH 8

Chapter 8 – Checking the status for a second time

Status Open

There’s no need to say it.

I’m just in the mood.

Status when you’re tired. 　Status at any time.

Fight-oh!

Level 2

HP : 15/15 →+

18/18

Mp : 1/1 → 2/2

Strength : 13 → 15

Endurance : 12 → 13

Agility : 19 → 22

Dexterity : 19 → 22

SP : 2 → 22

JP : 0 → 10

Body strengthening LV2, Stress tolerance LV1, Fear resistance LV1, Hostility perception LV1, Crisis perception LV1, Item box LV1,

Overall, the numbers went up.

There’s a benefit to raise my level.

The influence of my job on agility and dexterity makes them grow a little more.

So, with one level up, 20 SP and 10JP?

Splending, I take that.

What to do?

Right now, this place is dangerous.

Hostility perception』show no reaction.

But since this Goblin is dead, maybe other will perceive it and come together.

Let’s move first.

Store the washing machine and pick up the fallen blue pebble.

Still, when the monster die the corpse disappear and it’ll drop a pebble.

The first dog gave a purple pebble.

This Goblin gave a blue pebble.

The pebble from the goblin is smaller for some reason.

The pebble is inserted inside the Item box for the time being.

Then, let’s move on.

I came back to my room.

It’s okay. There are no monsters here.

I’ll probably be fine, because I’ve made sure there are no monsters behind me or hiding somewhere along the passageway.

But I was so scared.

One Goblin.

How scary would I be the day I encounter an Orc strolling along the road?

The previous battle.

Honestly, after crushing it with the washing machine, it was good to stab one of the protruded part with my knife.

Well, it’s very hard to stab.

Yes. Stabbing a creature is more pressuring than you think.

You may want to think otherwise after the world becomes like this but it’s true.

It’s very brave of you to stab a Goblin.

I was nervous at that time and my flabbergastedness was laughable.

It was seriously hard and scary.

Well, I mostly just beated it to death, tough. But that’s it.

The next time, I don’t know if it’s going to work.

Now I have to decide and get Ready』.

Even if the usefulness of the Item box is so good .

There’s no arguing in its physical power.

But if I want to take something out, it’s only forward.

The destructive power is amazing when done so.

I take out the washing machine from earlier.

Ue There’s Goblin’s blood sticking on the bottom .

Blood from the Goblins appear to be blue. Disgusting.

Are? That said, the body of the Goblin has disappeared. Then why is the blood on the washing machine remains?

If the monster dies, its body disappear and a pebble remains.

Maybe this is a mistake.

However, the gore which is part of the body remains without disappearing.

What kind of mechanism is it?

Well, maybe it can’t be helped.

It’s more realistic.

Let’s put our status on hold first and head downstairs.

After that it’s the first floor.

Next to a nearby convenience store.

Maybe it’s already been ruined, but I want to look for some food.

Then maybe I could meet with other people.

But let’s first fix our status for the time being.

First, I got 10 JP.

Let’s spend them on spy.

Do you want to increase the LV of spy by consuming 5 JP?≫

Yes, of course.

Jp are consumed. Spy rose to Lv5. ≫ LV is now high enough. ≫ Skill Hostility perception LV1』Acquired. ≫ Because the skill is duplicated, it will be integrated to the existing Hostility perception LV1』≫ Hostility perception LV1 merged and rose to LV2≫

Are?

In addition, I also acquired Hostility perception?

It is possible to gain new skills when the level of a job raises?

So, if it is an existing skill, they are unified.

Eeh Say it first!

There was no answer of course to the question I thrust in my heart.

Next are the SP.

The remaining points are 22.

How should I allocate them .

I remember the surprise attack from the Goblin earlier.

Despite having Covert action』 I was still noticed by the monster.

Even though Hostility perception』was activated, I could only respond at the last minute.

Judging from this, the skills aren’t almighty.

And depending on the level, you should think that there is a difference in effect.

It’s probably because despite of Covert action』, I talked a little .

I knocked too.

If you undertake actions that can be understood by your opponent, the skill Covert action』will get less effective immediately.

But, what if the LV rise?

Do you want to increase the LV of Covert action by consuming 3SP?≫

Yes.

Consuming SP in the same way, I raised the level of Covert action』to level 4.

Now, I still have 15 SP.

Then Body strengthening』to 3 and Crisis perception』to 3.

After that I also take the level of Item box to 3.

Because the Item Box is so convenient.

It’s already one in my family, the Item box.

HP : 18/18

MP : 2/2

Strength : 15 → 20

Endurance: 12 → 18

Agility : 22 → 30

Dexterity : 22 → 30

JP : 5

Spy Lv5.

Stealthy steps LV2, Observation LV2, Improved hearing LV2, Covert action LV4

Body strengthening LV3, Stress tolerance LV1, Fear resistance LV1, Hostility perception LV2, Crisis perception LV3, Item box LV3.

This is good.

No, I don’t know if it’s good or not.

But it has improved considerably compared to the beginning.

Well, let’s go out again.

Ah, that’s right.

As I explore, if there is something I can get to eat, then let’s throw it inside my Item box.

What? Theft? It’s not a crime, is it?

Such world of the end-of-century, what now.

CH 9

Chapter 9 – Whoosh, stabbed to defeat, the ideal form

So, with the kitchen knife at hand, I’m going out again.

Yosh, do your best, me.

Firing my spirit up, I’m heading for the exit.

SFX : Gacha Gacha!

Kuh, the door is still dull!　Scrap Apartment!

I descend to the second floor.

Since Covert action』is now LV4 it’s good. My existence feels thinner than earlier.

Alongside Stealthy steps』 I totally feel like I’m a ninja.

No, with one knife at hand, if anything I’m just a thief?

Hm . ?

Several doors are left open.

Hostility perception』and Crisis perception』show a reaction.

One Goblin appear from one of the door.

Yosh, it’s your turn, washing machine.

No, wait a minute.

The Goblin wasn’t one.

Two Three, Four Oioi, four in total? Oii.

While hiding behind the wall, I look at the state of the Goblins.

Gigi. Gii, gigii. Gigihgii.

The Goblins are discussing something.

Or rather, Goblins are amazing.

They just came to such a world and they are already tempering themselves, they are already acclimated.

Would you only recognize your hunting land has changed, if you are a Goblin?

That I can’t tell, because I don’t know how smart they are.

One Goblin point towards the top.

The others nod.

Maybe the Goblin who was upstairs is one of those guys friend?

Was he on the upper floors for reconnaissance? Is it suspicious because he isn’t coming back ?

Or, were they listening to the sounds of their friend getting crushed by the washing machine?

Yes, the noise was so loud.

Well, that makes it suspicious.

Stupid me! Damn!

There was no helping it! In my first battle, I hit with my wits out!

- Dan-dangerous.

One of the Goblins come towards me.

What to do?

Fight or flee?

No, wait.

This is a chance.

The chance to get a large amount of experience at once.

Most importantly, those goblins are bare handed unlike the guy from earlier.

My status is higher than before, both weapons and terrain are at my advantage here.

Let’s do it.

There’s still the option of running away too.

Similar to this place, people who ran away surely encountered a similar situation.

Is it possible to keep escaping all the time? The answer is no.

In order to Get used to the world. 』you should first defeat the Goblins here and raise your level.

The Goblin is reaching near me.

Okay, it isn’t noticing.

More . Little more Right now!

The moment when the Goblin turns around in the hallway, I cover its mouth and stab the kitchen knife in its heart.

-Gih!?

The Goblin has probably been careless.

I could strike the chest easily.

Whoosh, stabbed to death.

The Goblin falls on the spot.

The blue pebble rolled on the spot, it died in one blow.

Skill proficiency has reached a sufficient level. ≫ The skill Stress tolerance rose from LV1 to LV2. ≫

Voices echoed in my head.

At the same time, the unpleasant feeling of discomfort and guilt that I had felt since before have diminished.

Gii!? Gigi! Gii, Gii!

Other Goblins notice my existence.

The three Goblins threatened me intensely and come running towards this place.

Yosh, predictable.

Calm down. Look carefully. Make use of Observation.

The door of the room behind me – Yosh, it’s closed.

The other doors are the same.

It’ll be fine.

I also ran to the “front” all of a sudden.

Item box open.

Took out the Refrigerator』.

With casters, among the household appliances I have, it is the heaviest alongside the washing machine plus it’s big.

With my improved status thanks to Body I push forward with all my strength!

The voices from the Goblins are astonished.

The sudden huge object that appeared before their eyes is pressing to them at a tremendous speed.

The Goblins are thrown into the wall with no resistance.

SFX:Don! And a dull sound echoes.

Fuu

Store the refrigerator again.

All the Goblins are stunned.

The strike should have been strong enough. Some Goblins have bent legs or arms in strange direction.

It’s good. Went well.

Household appliances are amazing. High technology is handy.

Now, put an end to .

The thing is that the pebbles aren’t rolling and that the Goblins aren’t dead yet.

I stick out the kitchen knife in my hand and strike at the Goblin’s chest.

Yes, don’t think about it. Take it like it’s work.

Whoosh, stabbed to death easily.

The Goblins were dying very easily.

I pick up the blue pebbles.

Kudou Kazuto rose from level to 2 to level 3. ≫ Kudou Kazuto rose from level to 3 to level 4. ≫

The level went up.

Two in one gulp. 　Rising level like this.

Surely, it’s the doing of the Precocious』. The skill must give a correction to the amount of experience I earn.

I’m tired.

However, feeling stressed considerably made the LV of Stress tolerance』rise.

So from now on, I can probably do better.

I understood it at the first surprise attack.

If you go around properly, you can kill an opponent the level of a Goblin easily from the right position.

Checking the status . Should I do it now?

Let’s finish it quickly.

After I make sure that the monsters aren’t around, I enter the room where the Goblins rested before.

Status Open.

Level 4

HP : 18/18 → 22/22

MP: 2/2 → 4/4

Strength : 20 → 23

Endurance : 18 → 21

Agility : 30 → 35

Dexterity : 30 → 34

SP : 2 → 42

JP : 5 → 25

Body strengthening LV3, Stress tolerance LV2, Fear resistance LV1, Hostility perception LV2, Crisis perception LV3, Item box LV3.

Since the level has gone up by two so did my JP and SP.

After all, every time my LV goes up by 1, it will without a doubt give 20 SP and 10 JP.

Now I have 25JP.

Yosh, let’s get up to LV 8 all at once.

Spy rose to LV 8 in a stretch.

The level of Stealthy steps』, Observation』, Improved hearing』, Covert action』also have risen by one.

Apparently, every time the level of a job goes 3 up, the level of the skill acquired from it will rise as well. That’s good right.

Next is the allocation of SP.

42 points.

Raise Body strengthening and Item box to 6.

In addition of Hostility perception』to 3 and Crisis perception』to 4.

Let’s acquire the new skills Swordsmanship』and Concealment』. They were 1 point each.

Speaking of the knife, it’s an edged tool. The skill Swordsmanship』should come in handy.

Concealment』is a skill I was planning to get from the beginning, so this time I took it.

Let’s preserve the remaining 3 points.

HP : 22/22

MP : 4/4

Strength : 23 → 38

Endurance : 21 → 36

Agility : 35 → 59

Dexterity : 34 → 58

SP : 3

JP : 4

Spy LV8.

Stealthy steps LV3, Observation LV3, Improved hearing LV3, Covert action LV3.

Body strengthening LV6, Swordsmanship LV1, Stress tolerance LV2, Fear resistance LV2, Hostility perception LV3, Crisis perception LV4, Concealment LV1, Item box LV6.

Yes, the increase in agility and dexterity is remarkable.

My body feels really invigorated.

But no matter how much stronger I got, it’s wrong to challenge naively from the front.

After all, it’s surprise or nothing. Let’s have my fights centered around that technique.

Even when looking at my personality, I feel that it’s the best fit.

There is also my two strong allies called washing machine and refrigerator.

Next, let’s check the performance of the Item box.

The LV went up, there must be some extra Hm?This feeling .

Somehow, the usages comes to my mind.

Ooh, two things came out at the same time!

In my hands, an apple and a ballpoint pen appear at the same time. Apple pen. 1)

Apparently, thanks to the increase in its level, It has become possible to put more than one thing out at the same time.

Up to four at the same time.

Really convenient. God-like.

In this case, the breadth of my tactics will expand considerably.

After that, I tried it a lot and the extension of the Item box looks something like this.

1 Storage volume increased.

2 Differents things can be put in and out at the same time. (Up to 4)

3 The range of the storage where I can put things in and out has spread. (Up to 5 meters)

Oh, and it would be the best if it could stop the time of the thing which I store in after this.

Well, there’s no choice but to say it’s a luxury.

It might be possible if the LV goes up further.

Well, should I get off to the first floor?

Taking the opportunity, I borrow useful things from this room.

No problem. I’ll return them properly after I see the owner. If he is alive.

CH 10

Chapter 10 – It’s a famous line in certain games

That reminds me, I just looks like a thief who takes advantage of the crisis.

It is doubtful how much I can store inside the item box.

Suitable furniture and food are thrown inside my Item box but it’s working fine.

They also appear neatly inside the list of stored items.

In other words, is this something that can store the belongings from other people?

Or can I store it because They are recognized as my own kind of thing』?

Or, that usual announcement -Temporarily called Heavenly voice, is judging whether they are mine or not?

I think it’s either my perception or the Heavenly voice doing.

Maybe the latter.

My own perception is quite iffy.

For example, I can store the water in a plastic bottle.

I could store the plastic bottle with the water, but I couldn’t take out Only』the water from there.

This is probably because I Recognize』that the plastic bottle and the water are one.

How far on earth does my Recognition』and the Heavenly voice are communicating?

Well, I have no choice but to try this a little.

Oops .

While I was thinking I reached the bottom of the stairs.

Normally I would suffer quite a bit when walking the stairs, for at least 1 minute.

All the rooms on the first floor are completely ruined.

Maybe those Goblins did it.

But even though the rooms were destroyed, there is no evidence of conflict or bloodstains.

The residents might have been evacuated after all. 　Leaving me at the place.

Well, I’m not lonely. I was just sleeping!

Oh, right. My car.

Is it safe for me?

I head to the parking lot.

Tattered .

It is a tragic appearance.

You monster, I still have a loan !

It’s impossible to ride this.

But it’s a waste to throw it away.

Could it get into my Item box?The level went up.

Give it a try.

The car is gone.

Oh, it went in.

Even something this huge could fit in.

Really, what an Item box.

Seriously, cheat.

Kukukuku, If I see a monster.

I’ll crush it with the tattered car until I flatten it.

After checking the list, it was added to the bottom as Scrapped car x1 unit』.

Scrapped Sniff.

When I was yielding such a feeling, I felt something from behind with Awareness.

But Hostility perception』nor Crisis perception』showed any reaction.

This, it’s not a monster?

Is it a person?

I’m slowly looking at the back.

It was a dog there.

You . Maybe, you’re Momo? Wan!

The dog called Momo responds cheerfully.

Wow, Momo! You were safe!

I ran up quickly and caught up with Momo.

Momo licks my cheeks.

Momo is a stray dog who is always in this neighborhood.

It is a female Shiba Inu and when the neighborhood discovered it, they often fed it.

I knew that you shouldn’t feed a stray dogs irresponsibly, but in these apartments it is forbidden to have a pet.

It was not possible to bring it and it was difficult to find even at a pet center that someone else owned it.

Momo was the one healing me, aside from web novels, who was exhausted from the daily life of the company.

It is not an exaggeration to say that both web novels and Momo are the support to my spirit.

Thanks to my tremendous case, Momo who completely stayed in the field always remembered.

I’m so glad～, you’re alive Momo ～ Kuun

Sorry, Momo.

To be honest, I was obsessed with monsters and skills, so I had completely forgotten about you.

I think that I’m a scum.

I mean, the world became like this and I thought that it would absolutely die so I tried not to remember as much as possible.

I’m really sorry, Momo. Forgive me.

Momo licks my cheeks with the feeling that it doesn’t care.

So lovely, I’m healed.

Oh, right. Momo, you’re hungry, have a meal.

Take out the dog food and a plate from my Item box and give them to Momo.

Momo started to eat greedily whether it was hungry.

While watching that figure, I’m healed.

Oh, don’t neglect your vigilance of the surroundings okay?

For the moment, there was no sign of a monster from Awareness.

After a while, Momo’s meal was finished.

It licks its mouth with satisfaction.

Hm?

Momo is starting at me.

What? You didn’t have enough with that?

You want to eat a little more?

Before I tried to take out the dog food again from the Item box.

Momo looks at you in hope to become your nakama. Do you want to become nakamas?≫ Ha ?

Didn’t I just hear a strange announcement flow right now?

Specifically, I feel that it was a famous line in a certain game .

I’m not mistaken!

Momo is staring at me with sparkly eyes.

Eh, is there such a system in this world!?

CH 11

Chapter 11- Moe beasts and moe dogs are totally different things, but a great old man once said

Etto, what I’m supposed to do?

For now, let’s just pray with my heart, I say yes within my head.

Application has been accepted. Momo joined your party≫

Apparently, it seems that Momo became my nakama.

Yes. Somewhat, there are too many questions remaining but the general idea is settled.

When looking at the status screen, the number of items increased at the bottom.

Named Party Member』.

The name of Momo was written there.

Momo

Shiba Inu LV2

It seems that the name and the level will be displayed when you build a party.

Shiba Inu heh .

No, maybe it’s the Species』?

There’s various possibilities of dog breeds, but in a game-like setting, Species』 might be better.

If they were humans, what would be displayed?

The jobs?Well, I don’t understand that for now since I have yet to meet other people.

I mean, wait a moment please.

LV2 is it?

Say, Momo. Did you possibly defeat one of the monsters?

Momo answers cheerfully.

Do you mean yes?

Eh, uso 1), seriously?

Momo is swinging its tail, what happened? It’s tilting the head.

How cute.

Such a kawaii dog-chan, there is no way for it to beat a monster right?

Yeah, I’m sure it’s a mistake.

Ah, that’s right. Is there a method to check it.

Hey, Momo. Have you seen this kind of stone?

Then I take out the blue pebble from my Item box.

It’s a drop item which is evidence that one has defeated a Goblin.

Or rather, what do you use it for?

By the way, when I put this in my storage, the name turned out clearly.

In the list of from the Item box Goblin’s Magic Stone(Minimal)

Magic stone . It’s a staple from another world.

It’s usually possible to take it at the Adventurer Guild where you can convert it for materials to make a stronger weapon. But in reality, there is no Guild. There is only black companies that ignore the standards Laws for work.

Hm?

The moment when I take the Goblin’s magic stone(Minimal), Momo shakes its tail.

Wanwan!

Give me! Give it to me! That’s what it seemed to say.

What? You want it?

Wafuh!

It seems to desire it.

I mean, do you understand what I’m saying?

When I move my hand holding the magic stone to the right, Momo’s gaze follows to the right.

When moving to the left, Momo’s gaze to the left.

Turning around, Momo’s face also turns around.

Wafun .

Oh, she’s getting dizzy . Kawaii.

Sorry sorry.

For now, I put the magic stone in front of Momo’s eyes.

Soon after Momo sniffed the smells, she look at me and the pebble alternately.

I nodded.

But what about this?

At that moment, Momo ate the pebble in her mouth with a crunch.

What, did you eat it!?

Wait, Momo! You shouldn’t it that, it’s no food! Put it down. Hey.

But it was too late.

SFX: Gorigori, Gokkun.

Momo satisfied are the magic stone.

E,eehh 

Momo stares at me with sparkling eyes.

Is there no more?I want to eat more.

It seems to say that.

Wafun?

What to do? I can’t do that?

Ugu . Guoo.

Stop it, stop gazing at me like this.

Reminds me of a certain CM’s Chihuahua. 　What are you doing, me?

After all, I lost to the look of Item box and took out another Goblin’s magic stone from the Item box.

Momo was very happy to eat it.

Seriously . Is this something you can eat?

I try it in my mouth.

Hard. It’s just a stone. Bitter at that. Disgusting.

Simply, I just can’t it eat.

Why is it edible for Momo?

Well, it’s fine. It’s pleased.

Eventually, I gave all the pebbles from the Goblins to Momo.

Ah, that reminds me.

I look at the list of items inside the Item box.

Because I stored a considerable amount, I struggled for a moment just to look for it.

There .

The first big dog that I killed.

The purple pebble dropped by the dog.

The name was neatly described.

Shadow wolf’s magic stone (Small) x1 Unit. 』

Apparently, that big dog seemed to be called a Shadow Wolf.

Literally translates to a Kage Ookami. What a cool name, damn it.

Anyway, this storage list is convenient.

The name of the things in the Storage』are accurately described.

This may prove a variety of applications.

Take out the Shadow Wolf’s magic stone in front of Momo.

Then, Momo waved its tail in a way it never did and made a dazzled expression.

It looks very happy.

Can I? Can I eat this?　And her gaze comes to my appeal. Kawaii.

When I told it yes, the pebble is vigorously eating.

Even so, why does my chest tighten up like this when the dog waits before the food?It goes Kyun Kyun.

Just me?No, if you like dogs you will understand.

I’m looking at Momo who is leisurely eating.

After Momo ate the Shadow Wolf’s magic stone, its body went Pikun.

Then, as if to confirm something, she’s whirling around it body.

What’s wrong, Momo?

Perhaps it was something you shouldn’t have eaten after all?

When I looked anxiously at Momo, she pops in my shadow and rubs against my body.

It’s right, you don’t have to worry, thank you. Is what it seemed to say.

Somehow, the voice attached from before seemed to have a certain hunch to it.

Kawaii. I’m going Mofumofu2) for a while. The troubles in my heart are healed.

Now, Momo. I’m going to the convenience store in my neighborhood. Will you come with me?

Momo responded vigorously.

Well, really. Considering my skills, job and the dangers of the monsters, it would be better for me to act alone by myself . Thinking about Momo’s safety.

But Somehow I felt it is better to take Momo with me.

Someone said that human beings are moved for a thought, feeling or a reason.

At such a time, it is better to follow your intuition.

And after a couple of minutes – I’m convinced that this intuition was the correct one.

Momo is far more awesome than I expected.

CH 12

Chapter 12 – Momo’s ability

Taking Momo with me, I’m going to the nearby convenience store.

The road which wasn’t like this until yesterday is tattered.

At least there are no monsters in the surroundings, but a different thing stood out.

Corpses.

Goblin or Orc?

Dead bodies that had been attacked, hurt and torn were scattered here and there.

Uwah So disgusting .

Without Stress tolerance』I’d have definitely vomited.

The appearance is terrible, yeah, but the smell is even more terrible than that.

Fishy smell of meat and blood. 　My nose is going crazy.

Flies are gathered, attracted by the putrid smell.

The corpse of a woman was particularly terrible.

Probably raped right before she died.

Uu .

Momo also seems to be considerably overwhelmed.

The olfaction of dogs is much better than humans, it should be much harder than for me.

Momo, are you okay? After all, you can wait at the back if you want?

When I say so, Momo shakes its head and rubs her body on me.

It’s fine, it says to me to not worry.

Well, let’s go ahead. Wan.

Walking again.

It probably came half a distance from the convenience store.

Because I’m moving while holding my breath so it takes quite a while.

There was a response from Hostility perception.

At the corner ahead I feel the presence of a monster with Awareness.

Momo, stop.

With my voice, Momo stops moving.

Slowly, I walk close to the wall to look at what’s behind there.

Whoa, a zombie?

It is a zombie.

Like in the pandemic movie, the familiar zombies are roaming the town.

It’s not the resident of the town that became zombies.

The clothes worn are tattered, and part of the exposed skin is rotten.

Even if you are bitten and become a zombie, you won’t become like that in just two days.

In other words, they might be monsters.

What will happen if I am bitten?

Am I going to be a zombie?

Or rather, are physical attacks effective on them?

If it comes to a movie or something, the head would be the weak point, but .

I’m staring at the zombies with Observation.

Their movement is dull.

Perhaps if I drop the washing machine over their head, they will definitely get crushed.

However, unlike the time with the Goblin, if you’re using a washing machine here it’ll surely stands out.

It’s best to only crush the head quietly.

I have to go through here, it will be too long to make a detour.

Fortunately, there are no other monsters.

Let’s crush it.

Can I use this .

I took out Dumbbell (Weight 10Kg)』

It’s not my belonging, but one from another residents of the same apartment.

As a blunt weapon, it have an unprecedented killing ability.

With my current status, I can hold it easily.

I’m approaching without being noticed trying to one-hit the zombie.

The moment the zombie had turned his back on us, I rush at once.

It’s okay. Thanks to Covert action』and Stealthy steps』my actions hasn’t been realized.

With my fast approach, I attempt to brandish the iron dumbbell.

At that moment, the zombie suddenly turns to my direction.

A aa ?

Perhaps it was a coincidence.

It just changed direction.

But at that moment, I am surprised and my body becomes stiff.

Dangerous-, he’ll beat me, or so I thought.

But surprisingly, the zombie stopped his movement.

As if it is bound by something.

Eh . ?

In fact, it’s like that.

Something black』tied around the zombie’s body impeding his movement.

Since Observation』had risen, I was able to , even in this situation, recognize that shape.

It’s a shadow.

My shadow is unnaturally stretched and is holding the body of the zombie.

What do you mean?

I don’t have this skill.

So who?

Momo’s voice.

Noway- you?

There is no confirmation.

But I thought it was the shiba’s doing somehow.

Momo runs and approaches me.

And, as the distance between Momo and me decreases, the shadow’s power constraining the zombie gets stronger.

The zombie is completely blocked from moving and even the mouth isn’t able to move.

- If it’s like that, now!

I’m brandishing the iron dumbbell again!

SFX:Gong, a dull sound resounds.

The zombie fell on the spot.

Earning experience points≫

The announcement sounded in my head.

It seems that the head was a weakness after all.

The corpse of a zombie- No, because he’s dead from the beginning, it’s strange to say corpse, but the corpse of the zombie disappears.

Then a small red magic stone rolls.

The magic stone of the zombies are red?

Quickly, I collect it inside my Item box.

When I check, Zombie’s magic stone (Minimal) x1 Unit is displayed.

Take it out again, I show the stone to Momo.

Here, Momo. You want to eat this?

Momo ate the magic stone which I gave to her happily.

After Momo has finished eating, I ask.

Hey, Momo. Did you possibly help me just now?

Momo nods while shaking its fluttery tail.

Kawaii.

But, how could it be that?

Shadow manipulation Skill』。

I’m not aware of the name, but probably Momo has the skill to do so.

This is most likely because of the magic stone I gave earlier.

Shadow Wolf’s Magic stone. 　Shadow (Kage) how the name imply, that dog should be able to use this skill.

Did you eat the magic stone and obtain the skill residing within Momo?

How I wonder?　Such a feeling in the air brings the consideration for a line.

Then let’s ask.

Momo, the reason why you could use the previous skill is because I gave you Magic stones?

When I say so, its body rubbing against me.

Praise me. Because I did my best, praise me.

Of course, I’ll praise. Stroking. Kawaii.

Humm, if you eat the magic stones, do you acquire the skills?

But I can’t eat them.

Is it just Momo?

Besides that, are other animals Or maybe monsters too?

But if this hypothesis is correct, monsters will also have Skills』 and Levels』.

Momo, what you did earlier, can you make it again?

When I ask Momo, the shape of my shadow move and change as before.

It’s a movement that clearly ignores any law of physic and common sense.

When I checked various things, the shadows Momo can manipulate is just its own or mine.

The effective range is about ten meters.

The closer the distance, the stronger the power of the shadow.

It’s not able to move in three dimensions, but it can only move as it crawl over to an object.

And then, the Shadow』’s restraint will be broken against a stronger individual.

Using myself as a test subject, if I use all my strength, I can resist the shadow’s restraint. This isn’t to the extent of being almighty.

But it’s pretty usable.

Shadow manipulation』skill.

This is very compatible with my Covert action』.

Approaching with Covert action』, Shadow』can stop the movement and I can crush them with my home appliances.

That’s a wonderful combo.

After that, I and Momo make a simple arrangement and we restart our movement.

Three times we encountered a zombie or a Goblin, but thanks to the great success of Momo’s Shadow』, I killed them without danger.

However, my level didn’t rise.

After all, the experience value obtained by different type of monsters might be different.

And also, the value of experience necessary for a level up would increase at every level.

Then, after about 20 minutes after leaving the apartment.

Fuuh . Finally arrived . Wafuu .

Finally, we were arrived at the convenience store.

CH 13

Chapter 13 – Convenience store thieves

Yosh, let’s enter .

After I make sure that there are no monsters in the surroundings, I and Momo enter the convenience store.

The electricity in the store was gone.

Broken windows and goods were scattered on the floor. Rather than being the act of monsters, I think it’s the act of thieves taking advantage from the situation.

There are things left unexpectedly .

There is a lot of foods and drinks left in the store, maybe they couldn’t take all of them.

One after another, I use the Storage of my Item box to take items.

But the amount is huge.

It might take a long time to store all of this.

I’m walking around the store while storing the goods.

Then, I found something to worry about.

Reaching the something』casually lying on the floor.

It’s a blue pebble.

Is this don’t tell me, a magic stone?

Looking at it again, it’s certainly the same shape and color of the magic stones I got after I defeated the Goblins before.

When I threw it in my storage Goblin’s magic stone (minimal) x1 unit』appeared.

Was there a battle in this place . ?

But if so, why is a magic stone down here?

. Because they hurried and escaped?

For example, if you accidentally encountered Goblins while you are thieving this place, taking advantage of the situation, if you manage to defeat one and escape in a hurry, you have no time to confirm such a thing. If you include the announcement that you hear after that, you wouldn’t think something was left at the post.

Well, I will receive this thank you.

I give it to Momo.

Momo ate the magic stone happily.

There was only one magic stone around.

I turn to the back of the convenience store next.

Eeh, The back side of a convenience store is like this .

Going inside the staff’s doorway from inside the shop, I take a look inside.

This is the first time I’m looking at the back of a convenience store like this. Here’s what it looks like.

You can see the inside of the store from the gap between pet bottles.

Something like this feels fresh. I’m a little excited.

Fortunately, this place wasn’t devastated.

Most of the things were left untouched.

It’s a good story for me.

There are a lot of boxes.

Coffee, tea , liquor and so on were inside cardboards. Food and especially bentos as well.

Well, it’s a convenience store, so since they don’t have too much inventory, they stored food with severe expiration date?

Ah, there is also magazines that aren’t released yet.

Let me thank you.

Momo, are you waiting . Are?

There is no answer from Momo.

When I tried to think about what happened, I look over at the inside of the store. Momo caught something in its mouth and headed over my place.

In the mouth was a small bag of dog food grabbed securely.

Do you want it?

But the moment I replied, the dog food fell to the floor.

Momo holds it in its mouth again.

Momo, do you want it?

SFX: Potoh.

Dropped again.

Momo takes it again in a hurry.

Kawaii.

I feel sorry for Momo but I’m too nasty, I let it pick again. I want to watch another time.

I’m receiving the pouch of dog food from Momo and throw it inside the Storage of the Item box.

Kuun?

Eh, how did it disappear? You won’t let me eat? Momo’s gaze comes to my appeal.

It’s not good. You already ate dog food a little while ago. I’ll give you a proper meal later, so be patient. Wafun.

It was an answer without confidence.

No? I won’t give up?

When you have such glittering eyes!

With my mind becoming a demon, I endured the eyes of Momo.

Momo finally gave up.

Fuh, yare yare. It was a tough battle .

Then, a few minutes later.

Fuu This is about everything .

Finally I finished the storage operation.

Everything from the shop fitted inside my Item box eventually.

This list becomes tremendously huge.

With this alone I guess we can eat for at least half a year.

It’s by the premise of me staying alone.

Now, what do we do?

Looking at the watch, the time was already around three o’clock in the afternoon.

It’s time for a snack. No, no.

I want to secure a safe place by sunset.

If there are nocturnal monsters it will be troublesome.

Should I give up the search for today and return to my apartment?

At the worst, if I take turns with Momo, I will be able to rest a little.

This is how I thought at the time something strange appeared in the distant direction.

In a distant building. White cloth was fluttering from the roof there.

There is indeed a super large shopping mall here.

I used to go there all the time on holiday.

From the Storage list, I take out Binoculars』.

Using them, I magnify the white cloth and watch it.

Although it was a bit hoarse, there’s a SOS written there.

Are you a survivor?

What to do? Should I go?

But, I have some disgusting feelings from this .

CH 14

Chapter 14 – Watching the battle

After all, I and Momo decided to head for the shopping mall.

It should be around fifteen minutes from here.

But considering the time I took going from the convenience store from my apartment, it’ll probably take twice that amount.

It’s quiet on the way.

There was less encounters with monsters than when heading for the convenience store.

We met only one zombie and one goblin.

When I knocked the Goblin with the washing machine, I leveled.

Hooray.

Quickly, I hide behind an alley and immediately allocate points.

Adjusting to the remaining amount, I now have 14 JP.

Of course Spy』got raised to level 9.

And then Stealthy steps』, Observation』, Improved hearing』and Covert action』all increased once.

With that, I can confirm that every time a job goes up 3 times, the level of the skill goes up once.

After another level, Spy』will finally reach LV10.

If you reach LV 10, maybe something will happen. Don’t be too thrilled.

Then, the SP.

Combined with the points last time, I got 23 points.

Body strengthening and Item box are now LV7.

Concealment is LV2 and Swordsmanship LV3.

The remaining 2 points are spare.

Level 5.

HP : 22/22 → 27/27

MP: 4/4 → 5/5

Strength : 38 → 46

Endurance! 36 → 43

Agility : 59 → 68

Dexterity : 58 → 67

SP : 23 → 2

JP : 14 → 5

Spy LV9.

Stealthy steps LV4, Observation LV4, Improved hearing LV4, Covert action LV6.

Body strengthening LV7, Swordsmanship LV3, Stress tolerance LV2, Fear resistance LV2, Hostility perception LV3, Crisis perception LV4, Concealment LV2, Item box LV7.

After checking my status, I start moving again.

By the way, I found a good weapon when moving.

This is a weapon I wanted to try for a long time since I saw a certain young adult fiction.

It entered my Item box without problem.

And after about 20 minutes, Momo and I reached close to the mall.

I can hear the sound of battle. Wan .

I could hear it in the middle of the maneuver but now I can hear it even clearer.

Screamings and shooting sounds.

And the scream of monsters.

- Someone is fighting a monster.

Over there .

We reached the shopping mall a few meters away.

I and Momo hide in the bushes using the Concealment』skill.

After various verifications I understood the use of the Concealment』and a nice bonus came with it.

If I hide when I hold Momo, the effect would be applied to it as well.

This is convenient, a splendid skill.

What is even more splendid, I can use the skill as an excuse to hold Momo.

Mofumofu, so warm. It feels good.

Moreover, if you scrub around the stomach’s belly, it will leave a pleasant Wafuu . What a godly BGM.

It’s a wonderful skill.

Now, what is the situation .

Do I need binoculars at this distance?

Near the entrance of the shopping mall, there was a fierce battle between people and monsters.

In front of the entrance, cars, trucks, chairs and tables that would have been used for the barricade ar left battered.

About ten men are fighting to protect the entrance where the barricade was broken.

One is fighting with an iron pipe, one with a sasumata1) and another a hatchet.

About two people policemen are mixed with the people.

They’re fighting with batons. You don’t use guns? . No, they’re already out of ammunitions.

The opponent they were fighting was an Orc.

I was planning to reach the SOS flag I’ve seen, but I wasn’t ready to find a group of monsters forcing their way through a barricade.

Looking at it again, it’s huge, that Orc .

It’s a huge body that cannot be compared to Goblins.

When you compare it to the men fighting, it’s no more than two meters beyond.

In its hand was a huge butcher knife.

They are five in total.

Even though the difference is about twice, they are fighting on even ground.

They’re strong .

It’s definitely much stronger than a Goblin.

Because of the thickness of that subcutaneous fat, blunt weapons such as batons and iron pipes aren’t getting through.

However, the length of the survival knife and the hatchet are far different compared to the Orc’s butcher knife.

Above all, the Orcs are obviously more accustomed to combat.

The two people who looks like policemen are doing a good job?

Did they level up?

No matter how you look at it, the side of the humans is at a disadvantage.

What is the most worrisome is the Orc at the back of the Orc’s union.

That guy has a larger build than the other Orcs.

In addition, while the skin of the other Orcs is yellow, this one has brown skill.

Obviously, it’s different from the other Ocs.

An higher species of Orc?

High Orc.

Such a word comes to my mind.

Crisis perception』is beeping a warning. What do we do now .

Should I help?

Yes But hey .

I’m thinking about it for a moment.

Let’s suppose that I broke through and help the people from this place.

If I make a surprise attack with a Momo combo using my car and home appliance, I maybe be able to maneuver and reach that place.

But, in the end it’s a Maybe』.

I’m not sure. No, the possibility of dying is much higher.

Regardless of the Goblins and Zombies that I have fought so far, the strength of the Orcs is unknown.

Besides, they are a lot. And the Orcs seem to be used to fight together.

In this situation, is there any advantage of doing that?

Experience will be available. Maybe my level will go up too.

These people would be grateful for my help.

We may be able to obtain various valuable information from them.

Then – after that?

I’m certain they’d rely on me.

As a war potential』 to secure their own safety.

And my strategy with the Item box.

I’m certain there’ll be a lot of question about the Item box.

There’s characters like that.

If there’s a man good at questioning and speaking, I have no confidence to hide it.

I’m sure they’ll make a request.

They’d said that I should also share food.

This is the situation』, Let’s help each others in trouble?』Such convenient lines could be arranged.

However, Because I save you, now you have to follow what I say』 is something absolutely impossible for my character.

After this, they might bounce on me to be a baggage holder.

It’s based on a former corporate slave. I’m sure it will flow like this.

It would continue until I escape somewhere to a safe place.

For strangers I don’t even know.

Honestly, it’s troublesome.

CH 15

Chapter 15 – Monsters and escape

- Honestly, it’s troublesome.

When I thought so, I realized surprisingly that I’m a good-for-nothing.

But, why is it strangely good?

Isn’t everyone’s own life the best?

Make yourself a priority over others.

I think this is the fittest way of survival.

Is it a wrong thing?

No it’s not.

This can’t be wrong.

That’s why we can’t understand what people are thinking.

Their barricade is broken and they fight desperately.

Why do they keep fighting so desperately without running away?

It’s easy.

They are probably earning time.

Other people – perhaps are using this time to escape from the rear door.

Please don’t let them through here. Even a little, we need to earn time for the people to escape! OO!

As if to answer my thoughts, the men who are fighting raise a roar and encourage themselves.

There’s no doubt.

They literally earn time by risking their lives.

The time others are using to escape, even if only a little more.

Are you serious. To do such a thing, I can’t do that .

I definitely don’t want to imitate them

Why are they so desperate?

Is that it? Because your family or your loved ones are inside?

Well, if it was me, I would still give priority to myself over others.

After all I want to run .

I can’t.

I don’t like those people.

The weather is getting cloudy and it’s going to rain, let’s withdraw early.

Momo in my arms raises its voice.

Can I? It seemed to ask.

Ah, let’s forsake those people. Momo. . Are you the opposite? . Wan.

After a while, Momo answers.

It seemed to say, it’s fine if we leave.

Momo agreed with me, I was a little relieved.

I understand. Well, Momo. Please use the Shadow』at my signal. At the same time, I’ll also unwrap the Concealment』. After that, let’s run.

Momo agrees and I try to unwrap the Concealment』.

At that moment – there is a change in the battle.

The High Orc which refrained to move from the background began to.

Anxiety runs in the face of the men.

What are they going to do?

The High Orc moves only a few steps forwards and breaths slowly.

At that moment, my whole body freezes.

- Hh! Bad! Something’s coming!

An unthinkable something bad』！

In that evidence, the other orcs stop the battle at once and distance themselves from the men.

Then, they take a stance, cross their arms and prepare for something.

The men stare at the strange behavior of the Orcs.

Momo! Let my whole body wear Shadow』

Momo, whether she was alerted by the danger, used the Shadow』 from Shadow manipulation at the same time I gave my instruction.

Momo’s Shadow』covers my whole body.

In this state, I crouched on the spot so as to cover Momo.

The next moment, the High Orc Roar』

OooOooOooOoo Ooo Oho!！!』 ～～～～～Hhh！!

The cry becomes a physical apocalypse spreading to the surroundings.

Like an electric shock, the atmosphere was trembling. Seriously.

The stone pavement peels off and cracks run on the exposed ground.

The glasses from the shopping mall and the surrounding buildings crumbled and fell on the ground.

Only a few seconds.

The scream of an instant seemed like a forever catastrophe to the surroundings.

-Hh! Haa, haa, haa. . . Momo, are you okay? . . . Kuun. . .

Although it was weak, there was a reply.

What the hell, that momentous Roar』 . . ?

Is there a scream that can ignores the laws of physics?

No, it’s probably a Skill』.

I’m not aware of its name, but the Roar』skill brings extensive destruction.

The one the High Orc used.

I lean forward just a little and look at the front.

Nah ?

The people who were fighting in front of the entrance were all collapsed, blood gushing from their whole bodies.

Dead.

They’re definitely dead.

The High Orc raises his hand.

The other Orcs stormed inside the shopping mall at the signal.

You’re going to hunt the people who are sieged.

Looking at the other Orcs entering the shopping mall, the High Orc follows right after.

However, it’s foot stops unexpectedly.

When I wonder what happened- Its gaze turns to My direction』.

Hhh!

Our gaze met.

Even if we’re separated from dozens of meters.

I’m sure the skill Concealment』is active.

Clearly, his gaze turned to me.

And then – that guy laughed.

It looked at me and laughed from the bottom of its heart.

Dangerous, dangerous dangerous, dangerous dangerous dangerous!

Hahhahhahhahhaahaa

My heart seems to burst as hard as the laughter.

My breathing got strange.

Death.

This word floats in my head.

Proficiency has reached a sufficient level. ≫ The skill Fear resistance rose from LV2 to LV3. ≫ The skill Fear resistane rose from LV3 to LV4. ≫ The skill Stress tolerance rose from LV2 to LV3. ≫ The skill Stress tolerance rose from LV3 to LV4. ≫ The skill Hostility perception rose from LV3 to LV4. ≫ The skill Crisis perception rose from LV4 to LV5. ≫ The skill Fear resistance rose from LV4 to LV5. ≫ Meeting certain conditions≫ Skill Getaway』is now available≫ Skill Defense instinct』is now available≫

There’s a lot of announcements inside my head.

But there was no room for them right now.

I don’t want to die.

I don’t want to die.

It was the only thing buried inside my head.

It’s raining.

The drops hit my face.

Hih!

For a moment, I thought the High Orc was going to attack but a miserable voice came out.

The High Orc scorns at my figure and takes his eyes off me.

It disappeared into the mall.

I’m saved.

Apparently, I seem to have been overlooked.

Instantly, Momo’s Shadow』and my Concealment』are lifted.

Then we ran far away from the place.

Dangerous.

This is dangerous.

Flee.

I run away with my best.

In the pouring rain, even a little farther away.

Beyond the sight of that High Orc.

That monster is different. 　This monster is clearly Different』from others

Haah Haah !

It’s useless.

I can’t stay like this.

I’d die. I will die someday.

Da . Damn ！

I have to become stronger.

With Momo.

Stronger than I am now.

To survive.

Joeemm Merry Christmas readers .hope with all the ham and turkey and gifts you get the time to appreciate this “reading” Christmas from all of us here .Happy Holidays

CH 16

Chapter 16 – Rest, remorse and the future

The route from where I came, I can’t remember it at all.

Night fell before I could even notice.

In the rain, Momo and I desperately continued running.

I avoided fighting with monsters as much as possible.

Even battles that I could obviously win against a lone Goblin or a lone zombie, I evaded them and kept running.

Nether Momo nor me were calm.

h

Eventually, we ended up in my own old apartment.

We got up the stairs and entered the room.

With my key I closed the door and fell on the mat. The place was completely dark.

I was soaked wet. And this feeling .

Haa . But I’m still alive .

I survived.

Came across that dreadful monster but I survived.

From my Item box, I took out water and food.

Within plates, I pour the water and pass it with food to Momo.

Then I drank from the remaining water that is inside the bottle.

Nguh Nguh Puwah.

Water is delicious. This water was so tasty.

I drank it in a flash.

Momo seemed to say it isn’t having enough; with its paw it is holding the plate.

All right, there is more.

For a while Momo and I continue to drink water.

Haa~~~ .

The feeling has finally settled.

I was scared.

Never in my life have I felt so close to death.

What the hell, that monster.

It’s strange but this is so ridiculous.

This Orc definitely isn’t something you meet early in the game.

This is definitely the kind of game where you would dump your controller on the side and return to sell it, saying the difficulty is outrageous.

No .

When I’m thinking about it now after calming down, there have been many ways to avoid that situation. In the convenience store, I sensed an Unpleasant feeling. .

That was the work of Crisis perception』.

It was telling me : if you go the mall, there will be an High Orc.

The alarm was ringing when there wasn’t any superior enemy in the neighbourhood.

According to the intuition, I should have gone another way obediently .

Perhaps that was the correct answer.

The time I left the convenience store and headed towards the Mall, Hostility perception』and Crisis perception』worked properly.

Disregarding them and going Well, whatever and I’ll manage. It was my responsibility for being too optimistic. I can only say that I am a fool.

The world became like a game. My skill rose, I got skills and it seems that I was too highly spirited.

The fact that I was able to defeat monsters without any strain spurred my carelessness.

That’s why I risked my life so easily.

Ah, shit . Damn damn damn damn.

I’m scratching my head.

It seems my stress is wearing off a bit.

The skill Stress tolerance rose from LV4 to LV5≫

Ah, yeah! Thank you!

I’m feeling calmer now, thanks! Damn!

Haa, I’m tired .

I want to sleep before anything.

I want to sleep and forget for a bit.

Momo seems to be tired too.

There is no tension in its voice.

I change my wet clothes.

Take a towel and wipe Momo’s body.

Sleepy.

I’m really sleepy. I want to sleep.

But it’s okay if I sleep in this place now?

If a monster attacks once I’m asleep, it’s all over.

But, we don’t have enough strength to take turns with Momo and watch all the night.

There’s no way to escape .

Because I’ve seen the scene from a while ago, I have no choice now but to make barricades.

From the item box, I take out the bigger items including the wardrobe, refrigerator and the washing machine and I place them in front of the windows and the entrance.

I’m continue doing so until only the place where Momo and I will sleep is not covered.

My house looks like a garbage heap.

But, in this case, if a monster tries to come he won’t immediately reach us and we will earn enough time to escape . Unless this in an High Orc- class monster.

Well then Momo, shall we sleep?

Surrounded by various type of furnitures, Momo and I went to sleep.

Probably because I was tired, I fell asleep in just a few seconds.

In this way, the first day since the world changed was over.

. Well, more exactly the second day though.

Anyway, it was a very heavy day.

Good Morning.

The morning came.

The time is 6. 00 am.

It was around 20:00 (8pm) went I went to sleep yesterday, it seems that I fell asleep for a little more than ten hours.

Seems that I was very tired.

Momo is already awake.

As I woke up in the morning and the first things of the day enter my eyes, the first thing I’m seeing is Momo.

I was surprised for a moment.

Peropero, Momo’s licking my face.

It seems to say good morning.

Good morning, Momo. Have you rested with ease?

Momo shakes its tail and responds.

It seems to have become completely energic.

As the morning comes with a nice Perpero, I’ll stroke it properly.

Yes, Mofumofu, it feels good. I’m healed~ Haa.

it seems that there was no raid from monsters.

There’s no sign of the furnitures being ruined.

It’s good. It’s really good.

Hmm~ I’m stretching, and raises my body.

First, store all the furniture pieces.

After making the space a little wider, I take out the bread and vegetable juice I got from the convenience store and a yogurt.

For Momo, I take out the dog food she held with her mouth at the convenience store yesterday.

It’s a light breakfast.

After eating, I take out the basin and water then I wash my face lightly.

Then it’s time for toothpaste.

Yes, my head finally awakened.

Well now .

I’m facing Momo.

Momo, we need to talk. Wafu?

Momo looks at me from a sitting posture.

I’m sitting in front of Momo, facing straight.

I think . I will hunt monsters aggressively starting today. The reason is to raise my level.

I convey to Momo my reflection from yesterday and my idea.

My awareness of this world has been too optimistic.

The best way to survive is to hunt monsters and raise my level.

And with my companion, it’s possible to fight against monsters more efficiently.

Of course, it isn’t a reason to make unreasonable hunts. Safety comes first. If we die, we lose everything. That’s why Momo, please let me ask you again. I want to borrow your strength. Let’s survive together . Well, I’m the one who’ll rely on you since I’m unreliable myself.

While I’m saying that with a bitter smile, Momo rubs my body.

All right, let’s do our best together. That’s what it is saying.

Thank you, Momo.

Momo barks strongly.

Yosh, then I’ll do my best.

I’ll definitely survive.

In this monster-filled world.

CH 17

Chapter 17 – Restart

Now, should I check my status before going outside?

I didn’t have enough spare time to check yesterday.

Status screen, open.

HP: 27/27

MP: 5/5

Strength: 46

Endurance: 43

Agility: 68

Dexterity: 67

Body strengthening LV7, Swordsmanship LV3, Stress tolerance LV5, Fear resistance LV5, Hostility perception LV4, Crisis perception LV5, Concealment LV2, Item box LV7.

Party members

The level of Stress tolerance, Fear resistance, Hostility perception, Crisis perception have all increased.

Yesterday so many things happened; but now that I’m looking at it, the levels of my skills have risen considerably.

Though I faced death, there was some return.

It’s not balanced at all.

By the way, it’s saying that I can acquire new skills.

Click on the Skill field.

Thereupon, besides Initially available skill list』there’s the new category Additional available Skill list』.

When I click on it, a new list appears.

List of the additional earned skills』

Getaway, Defense instinct.

Getaway』and Defense instinct』huh .

Heavenly voice certainly said Meeting certain conditions』.

Certain conditions .

I’m trying to guess. My actions, circumstances or desire, in reality, create new skills?

The situation when they became available and the name these skills are too much for a coincidence.

In other words, facing various situations, it means there’s the possibility of obtaining many skills.

That’s dangerous and I don’t want to face it, but it might be worth a try.

But oh well, let’s acquire the two new skills before that.

Click on the Getaway』skill.

The cost is 2SP, do you want to learn the skill Getaway』?≫

Are? 2 points?

Isn’t it supposed to be 1?

After some clicks and tests, apparently, the initial skills are 1 point whereas the additional skills are 2 points each.

2 points .

Both skills are attractive and I should lose nothing by acquiring one.

The other one shall be learned when my level rise.

Let’s get a hold on Getaway』for the time being.

Yes.

Skill Getaway』Acquired. ≫

Yosh, this should give me some help when I escape from monsters.

That skill is, but It hurts me a bit thinking that I can’t test it without encountering another painful situation, I think this is the kind of effect the skill should have though.

Perhaps I should add, there’s an expenditure of SP when I first learn a skill. But there are two methods to raise them afterward without spending. The first is by raising the level of my job, the level of skills concerned would rise accordingly. The second is when I reach a sufficient proficiency with a skill, its level will automatically increase.

That will save on my SP consumption.

The upfront investment is important, isn’t it? Other than stocks. That would be a loss absolutely.

When my level goes up next, it may be good to learn the other skills early including all the initial ones.

Unexpectedly, when I looked at Momo, it was staring at something from a sitting position.

There’s nothing in sight ahead. There’s only a wall.

Then it slowly began to hit the ground, PonPon.

What is it doing?

Momo? Why are you doing that?

When I talked to Momo, it faced toward me.

Momo answers cheerfully.

Is there something to worry about? Wan! Wan!

It looks really happy, rubbing her body on me and all.

Hmm? What’s the matter?

With its gesture, it seems to ask for some praise.

And the mysterious behavior of earlier. Does that mean .

Say, Momo. Do you mean, you got a new Skill』maybe?

As soon as I told it, the tail violently begin to shake, saying that I was right.

Seriously? I was joking, but did you really acquire any new skills?

The Heavenly voice』, I wonder if Momo can hear it too.

Are you sure? What kind of skill?

Momo revolves around and jump a little farther away from me.

And right after, it does it and look at me again. So I say.

Etto, what do you mean? Wafu!

Once again, it does the same thing.

Eh? What? What kind of skill is this?

Is it a skill that makes you turn and bounce?

Rotate and fly No way, that super famous doggy special move-.

Wan! Wafuu!

Was vehemently denied.

It appears to be different.

Then, what kind of skill is it?

Momo did the same thing over and over but I didn’t understand it.

Since I couldn’t understand it, Momo is severely depressed.

I’m sorry, Momo.

Afterwards, I kept mopping for a while until it eventually managed to recover its mood.

Well then, shall we depart?

I put all the furniture that I took out for the barricade in the Storage then Momo followed me outside.

The rain had stopped.

The morning sun is dazzling.

The smoke that was seen rising in some places have disappeared .

Thanks to the rain of yesterday, fires were pretty much extinguished.

I can see the town properly.

At the tip of my line of sight, I could see yesterday’s shopping mall.

Do you think that High Orc is still there?

Otherwise, it’s possible they already moved to hunt more people.

I must raise my level already.

Promptly, I sensed a reaction from Hostility perception』.

But it’s not that big of a feeling.

In fact, compared to yesterday’s Unpleasant feeling』, this time it’s more of a You should be careful a little. 』kind.

This isn’t on this floor, then . at the first floor?

Since the level of my skill has risen, the range where I can perceive Hostility』increased alongside.

Making use of Stealthy steps』and Covert action』, I slowly descend the stairs.

By the way, Momo’s current status is to be in my embrace.

It’s with this method that we quickly descend the stairs.

Momo seems to be in a good mood when I’m holding it.

Stop it. Don’t look at me with such eyes.

It’ll be ever more difficult to release you!

We arrived at the first floor.

With an aching heart, I release Momo. Guu .

The reaction Hostility perception gives me come a little further ahead.

When I finally see it, I found it’s a monster near the parking lot.

It’s a zombie .

The zombie roamed around the parking lot alone.

There’s no other monster in sight.

I’m aiming for the right timing.

I take out the dumbbell from the Item box and approach in a stretch.

His head shatters.

The zombie disappears, and the magic stone rolls.

Yosh, it’s a good sign.

Temporarily, let’s make zombies and goblins the main target of our hunting.

Of course, in the opposite direction to that shopping mall. Safety comes first.

CH 18

Chapter 18 – New possibilities

Momo and I are walking the city again.

Due to yesterday’s rain, there’s a puddle here and there.

Doing my best to avoid them, I’m looking for monsters.

The ideals are lone Goblin or lone zombie.

Two of them No, even three I should be able to deal with them using a quick combo with Momo’s Shadow』.

The problem is when other monsters appear.

Especially Orcs.

After seeing the battle of yesterday, not only that High Orc, but also normal Orcs boast of quite the high ability.

I wish they had some weaknesses .

Even in fantasy, there are such weak points like fire against zombies or holy water against vampires. But Orcs does not have any of these weak points.

Their strong urges are heavy sexual desires, I can only think of a woman knight as a staple.

Well, if you meet one you have to run away or get past through.

At least for Now』.

There are so many corpses .

Since they died they have been left unattended.

There’s no one to clean up.

Speaking of which, what is the government and Japan self-defense force doing right now?

Already two days had passed since the world became like this.

There should be rescue activities taking place in various areas I think, but in this situation where I can’t use TV or the Net, I have no way to confirm.

More precisely, is the government even functioning properly in this situation . ?

Before, when I watched that producer’s 1) movie, a special countermeasure office was set, and anyone, be it JSDF2) or various officials were put on the move.

Actually, is it possible for it to run like that now?

No, it might be the image I have of politicians and bureaucrats who are biased.

Something like that happened! I’ll run away! That’s the kind of image I have, they would probably flee to the shelter or to a safety zone first, furthermore making wasteful usage of their authority.

Am I watching movies too much?

In the first place, did monsters only appear in Japan?

Or all around the world?

I’m of the impression that monsters are everywhere in the world now.

Unexpectedly, there should be more people surviving in developing areas of the world. Safety』and Survival』are totally different things.

If you’re a person already in a conflict zone, you probably won’t be shaken even if a monster comes out?

They could even use nuclear weapons .

Even the citizens, they might be annihilated together with monsters .

Later in the news, They were precious sacrifices. We must carve their lives in our heart and we must live. could be reported like this.

Wow, that’s some horrible thinking.

But I’m still scared because I know there are countries capable of doing this.

After all, I should also gather information together when raising levels.

But, I can’t use internet or TV.

To begin with, it really hurts me that there’s no electricity.

Even if the water supply and gas are still usable, there’s absolutely no electricity.

Is this only in this neighborhood, or everywhere?

If electricity can be used in other areas, I should head over there.

Once again, I can understand the blessings of civilization

Electricity is truly great.

Because it’s great, we depend on it.

For some of the all-electric houses in this area, it can already be considered hell. They’d have to leave the house.

You can still use battery-powered appliances such as flashlight or alarm clock, but their numbers are quite limited.

Oops.

While I was thinking, Momo barked.

There’s a goblin at the corner of my view.

Only one.

Let’s aim for the right timing.

Yosh, Momo. Let’s hunt.

With a stealth approach so that it doesn’t notice me, I swiftly stabbed it to death.

I was able to defeat it without a problem, but my level didn’t rise.

How many hunts will I have to do until the next level?

After that, we walked around the city and hunted three more Zombies and two more Goblins.

Somehow, there are fewer encounters than yesterday .

I’m not encountering a lot of living people either.

Because -

There are many people who are unexpectedly staying at home.

When I was walking through the streets, I saw many people hanging flags and towels of SOS from the veranda of their apartments or from windows or porch of their houses. They’re probably poised to hold a siege.

As the time goes by, the difference between Running people』, Fighting people』and Unmoving people』 is clearly increasing.

But you know

If it’s a zombie, you may be able to hold him out until rescuers come.

But now the city is full of monsters actively hunting people.

Even if you hold a siege against such monsters, isn’t it a meaningless way to answer?

Actually, when I got out yesterday, the Goblins were exploring the rooms of my apartment.

Well, if they have a Job』or Skills』it is a different story .

For example, Shut-in』was one of the suitable jobs for me.

It’s the type of job that exerts stronger powers by staying at a house rather than going out.

No, in the first place I’m not a Shut-in』but.

That’s something I’ll never choose.

Would there be a person foolish enough to kill a monster, raise his level for finally select the job NEET3)?』

There shouldn’t be anyone obviously.

Well, basic skills right .

There seem to not be a lot of merits awarded to someone who just sits and wait for rescuers.

If it doesn’t go well, you’d have to defend yourself.

In this situation, it’s impossible.

Rather, it’s troublesome.

I’m still thinking about my struggle to raise this level.

So, I decided to ignore any sign asking for rescue and went on.

Well, over there.

Pray for Good People』to appear before they get attacked by monsters.

After that, Momo and I kept hunting monsters.

Thus it happened when defeated two Goblins who wandered together.

The experience has reached a sufficient level. ≫ Kudou Kazuto rose from level 5 to level 6. ≫

Good. The announcement of the level-up sounds in my head.

After confirming that I received the usual 20 SP and 10JP.

My balance of JP is now 15.

The level of Spy』will immediately be raised to ten.

Do you want to increase the LV of spy by consuming 10 JP?≫

Of course, I choose yes.

Then now . What will happen?

The Spy job reached a sufficient level. ≫ You can now select among the following advanced jobs or derived jobs. ≫ The second job is unlocked. ≫ Advanced job Assassin』unlocked. ≫ Advanced job Agent』unlocked. ≫ Advanced job Thief』unlocked. ≫ Meeting certain conditions regarding jobs. ≫ Derived job Informer』unlocked. ≫ Derived job Hunter』unlocked. ≫ Derived job Crisis thief4)』unlocked. ≫ Derived job Beast user』unlocked. ≫

New possibilities.

New stages.

They’re offered to me.

CH 19

Chapter 19 – Advanced jobs and derived jobs.

A new job. A new power.

Advanced job』. And also derived job, the second.

They are presented in front of me.

This is really a game-like system.

Is there something like a tree of jobs?

Well I know, Momo. Let’s move to a place where no one can interrupt us first.

Urged by Momo, we enter a vacant house where there are poor signs of a monster.

Since the door was broken, maybe there’s already a monster inside?

There’s no reaction from Hostility perception』and Crisis perception』.

The inside was badly messed up.

I’m glad there isn’t a corpse. 　The smell bothers me.

If there’s a pleasant feeling, will you receive it later?

Yosh here.

I sit on the cotton-protruding sofa. Status screen, open.

Click on the current job Spy』.

It’s possible to convert to a more advanced job. Please choose a job. ≫

Assassin.

Agent.

Thief.

The Heavenly voice flow and choices appear.

There are 3 advanced jobs for Spy』 

Agent』somehow feel like a completely compatible upgrade for spy Spy』. Does it imply its strength will be increased? Assassin』would be literally a specialization in assassinations.

It seems convenient for surprise attacks.

Thief』That Somehow doesn’t feel like a fighting job. This is a job specialized in breaking through in RPGs, breaking or unlocking security equipments like traps. What about the criterias in this world? Well, it’s a bit too early to judge at this time .

The classical fantasy Appraisal』-sama.

Because I have the seal Item box it doesn’t matter too much if I can’t have it.

Well, I would be asking for too much so it can’t be helped.

Oh, right. Can I now select a second job?

If I’m not mistaken, I unlocked derived jobs.

After verifying, there is a growing number of jobs I can now choose from.

Informer』, Hunter』, Crisis thief』and Beast user』. Four new entries.

In addition to them, It appears I can choose my second job, including the other jobs initially offered.

The rest of the beginning’s jobs are as follows.

Citizen, Adventurer, Clerk, Negotiator, shut-in, NEET, trainee monk, cook, rider.

The JP necessary to advance my current job are 3. For my second job, I’d need to add 2 points.

Because my current balance is 5 points, it easily fits with them.

. Worries me .

Depending on the combination of the advanced primary job and the derived secondary job, there would be the possibility to obtain more powerful skill combo and effects.

Two candidates for the second job should be Hunter』and Beast user』right?

The Hunter』seems to be a profession specialized for searching monsters. Whereas with Beast user』my combination with Momo would increase.

For the sake of survival Which one would be the best combination to resist the threat of monsters?

There’s a limit about my abilities to outrun things.

When you have to fight then you have to fight.

I’m keenly aware of that.

After a lot of hypothetical complains, I selected the advanced job Assassin』and Hunter』 as the secondary job.

Considering I will have to fight against monsters, Assassin』seems to be better for that purpose than Agent』and Thief』

It also fits my style.

Surprise attacking, deceiving and foul plays are my primary ways.

The second job is Hunter』.

Because I thought it would make the way I hunt monsters more efficient with Assassin.

I thought of Beast user』at first but I turned it off.

Why you ask?

Obviously because Momo and I are already the best pair!

There’s no need for a job correction of any sort!

Puting the joke aside.

It’s because I think Beast user』is based on ordinary animals.

And as far as I think, this category does not apply to Momo at all.

It actively hunts for monsters itself, raise its level and it’s far wiser than other dogs.

If we make the necessary arrangements in advance, we can already handle high level combinations.

Moreover Beast user』is the same level of job as Spy』.

Even if I choose it now, there won’t be too many changes.

And for now, I do not feel like bringing other animals than Momo.

By the way, Crisis thief』and Informer』are excluded from the beginning.

Somehow, they have an intense smell of being “landmine jobs”.

Now, let’s change to our new jobs.

Consuming 3JP to advance my job to a higher one.

The job Spy has been changed for the advanced job Assassin』. ≫ With the job currently becoming Assassin. Skill Soundless movements』acquired. Skill Night vision』acquired. Skill Vital strike』acquired. Skill Awareness isolation』acquired. Skill Appraisal obstructions』acquired. Skill Stealthy steps integrated into Soundless movements. ≫ The skill Soundless movements rose from LV1 to LV3. ≫ Skill Covert action integrated into Awareness isolation. ≫ The skill Awareness isolation rose from LV1 to LV4. ≫

Oh, I have the feeling that I got quite the good skills.

The skills I received are upwardly compatible with the ones I already acquired so far.

When you acquire the upper version of a skill, the lower skills are integrated into it, I see.

Alongside the integration, the level will also rise.

That’s pretty good.

Every one of them give a feeling of being specialized for assassination.

If I use them in a good combination, the battle will be easier than ever.

And the last thing interesting me is the Appraisal obstruction』.

After all, since there is an Appraisal obstruction』, then there must be an Appraisal』skill.

Moreover, when you think about the name of the skill I obtained, with Appraisal』it should be possible to see the status of others.

In other words, Appraisal』certainly isn’t a unique skill.

It’s a skill anyone should be able to learn.

The conditions are unknown for now, perhaps it is a higher version of the beginner skills.

If someone can learn it at present he can be considered lucky.

Yosh, next it’s the second job.

-Selecting the second job Hunter』. 2 JP are required. Are you sure?≫

Select Yes.

Secondary job has become Hunter』. Skill Scan for enemies』acquired. Skill Telephoto』acquired. Skill Agility enhancement』acquired. Skill Dexterity enhancement』acquired.

Oh, here I got another bunch of pleasant skills.

It seems necessary to verify the effect of each skill.

Level 6.

HP : 27/27 → 30/30

MP : 5/5 → 6/6

Strength : 46 → 50

Endurance : 43 → 47

Agility : 68 → 92

Dexterity: 67 → 90

SP : 22

JP : 5 → 0

Assassin Lv1

Hunter LV1

Soundless movements LV3, Night vision LV1, Vital strike LV1, Awareness isolation LV4, Appraisal obstruction LV1.

Scan for enemies LV1, Telephoto LV1, Agility enhancement LV1, Dexterity enhancement LV1.

Observation LV4, Improved hearing LV4.

Body strengthening LV7, Swordsmanship LV3, Stress tolerance LV5, Fear resistance LV5, Hostility perception LV4, Crisis perception LV5, Concealment LV2, Gateway LV1, Item box LV7.

Shiba Inu LV3

Agility and Dexterity broke out to an absurd level. With the effect of Agility enhancement』and Agility enhancement』.

Unlike the skill Body strengthening』which makes status rise evenly, the others make only one status rise exponentially.

From the current condition of my status, one level should be an increase of + 10?

Because body strengthening is +5 in each stats for a level, the increase in stats is twice as much .

Is it proper or even reasonable?

Then, I still have 22 SP.

After that I have to confirm the effect of my new skill, and I need to see whether it’s best to learn new skills or to increase the level of the ones I already possess.

Also, Momo’s level casually went up to 3.

When was it .

CH 20

Chapter 20 – New skills

Let’s examine the newly acquired skills.

There’s 9 new skills.

Soundless movements LV3.

Night vision LV1.

Vital strike LV1.

Awareness isolation LV4.

Appraisal obstruction LV1.

Search LV1.

Telephoto Lv1.

Agility enhancement LV1.

Dexterity enhancement LV1.

They multiplied in an instant .

Regarding Agility enhancement and Dexterity enhancement, the effects have already been found out.

Each level is a correction of +10 for agility or dexterity.

Considering that my initial agility was on, it’s a great effect. It’s ten times, ten times.

My body is very light.

Next is Appraisal obstruction』.

This is probably functioning as stated.

If it’s LV1, it might be possible to interfere with the equivalent LV1 Appraisal.

Soundless movements』I walked through the room to see.

This is amazing.

No sound at all.

There is nothing. No sound of footsteps and no sound made by the clothes that would usually happen.

But of course, it’s not almighty.

For example, smells.

It seems I cannot hide my smell, so I couldn’t pass Momo.

I must pay attention to monsters with strong olfactory senses.

But in combination with Awareness isolation, it will prove very useful when launch a surprise attack.

Vital strike』can only be used in actual battle.

Is this something I can try on Momo. Momo abuse, it’s not allowed, never.

Well, if I take the skill according to its name, the effect should be obvious and hitting an opponent vital point easier. That’s a skill all Assassins should have in common.

Night vision』, Search』and Telephoto』are also all useful skills.

Night vision is literally a skill that allows you to see the scenery clearly in the dark.

It’s the same as seen on TV. The same as an image seen by a camera for Night vision.

It looks roughly the same.

Telephoto is a skill to see things far away.

If it’s something dozens of meters away, you can see it with the same precision as if you are standing right in front.

Search is a skill that gives hints about the living creatures around you.

The effective range is a radius of about 10 meters for now.

When I tried by getting away from Momo, the size was around that much.

All three skills are dependent on their levels.

The effects or ranges they give will be higher when their levels increase.

They are all practical and excellent skills.

Then, how should I allocate my points?

My balance is 22 points.

Oh, but I want to keep several in case I need new skills.

Should I get the Defense instinct』I set aside last time?

This is a 2 points consumption.

Next among the initial skills I could acquire.

Paralysis resistance, Poison resistance, Virus resistance, Heat resistance, Tamper tolerance, HP automatic recovery.

These six are acquired.

Any skill that adds resistance is a good bet.

Tamper tolerance Well, just in case.

Also, HP recovery will become indispensable when hunting.

All the early skills are 1 points.

So in total, it’s a consumption of 6 points.

The remaining 14 points will be used to raise the level of existing skills.

Search LV3, Dexterity enhancement LV2, Agility enhancement LV3 and Paralysis resistance LV2.

Yosh, this is it.

HP : 30/30

MP: 6/6

Strength : 50

Endurance : 47

Agility : 92 → 112

Dexterity :90 → 100

SP : 22 → 0

Search LV3, Telephoto LV1, Agility enhancement LV3, Dexterity enhancement LV2.

Body strengthening LV7, Swordsmanship LV3, Stress tolerance LV5, Fear resistance LV5, Poison resistance LV1, Paralysis resistance LV2, Virus resistance LV1, Heat resistance LV1, Tamper tolerance LV1, HP automatic recovery LV1, Hostility perception LV4, Crisis perception LV5, Concealment LV2, Gateway LV1, Defense instinct LV1, Item box LV7.

Agility and dexterity finally broke through 100.

It’s a terrifying growth compared to my initial status.

Fuh, I’m not scared of anything anymore.

It’s a lie. I’m scared.

However my status rise, it’s rooted down in me .

Safety first, self-protection is the most important.

Oh, is it the time already?

When I looked at the clock, the time is around eleven o’clock.

My choice of jobs and skills too consumed more time than I expected. 1)

Momo, it’s a little early, but do you want to have lunch?

Boiling hot water in the kitchen, I make a cup of ramen.

To settle the lunch, I add the rice balls to the canned food I got at the convenience store.

Momo is having dog food with water.

After lunch, I did a brief meeting with Momo.

By making use of simple hand gestures and signals, we can cooperate.

As I thought, or should I say as expected of Momo, it easily remembered them. Good Momo.

After a little break, we sneaked outside.

Next is combat to test my new skills.

Likewise, I want to raise my level as soon as possible.

When I walked down the street, I reached a cooperative after a while.

This is a place the local elderly people use a lot.

Occasionally I also used it.

Even though the last time was only a few days, it feels like an eternity.

Oya . ? Hostility perception』and Crisis perception』as well as Search』all sensed something.

There is a monster.

After hiding behind the wall and looking at the situation, there are several Goblins on the side of a broken windowpane.

Using Telephoto』I could see what’s inside of the window clearly.

Really, this is a great and useful skill.

Just from looking, there should be around 4 Goblins . That’s a lot.

The Goblins are stuffing vegetables while arbitrarily breaking things inside.

Oh, that’s an inappropriate thought but the Goblin too are hungry huh.

When I looked closely.

Behind the four Goblins.

There’s a distinctive Goblin there.

He’s big.

His physique is large, and his ornaments and equipments compared he is wearing compared to the other Goblins are truly splendid.

Hobgoblin .

Such words float.

The top species of Goblins.

It’s similar to the High Orc.

It’s not strange since This Goblin is giving me a similar feeling.

Draw back?

No, the reaction of Crisis perception』is thin.

This is totally different than the Abnormal sense of crisis』given by the High Orc.

I also found about Momo’s new skill and I became stronger myself.

Can we do it? Now it’s Momo and me.

My body’s quivering.

. Momo. Will you follow me?

Momo is rubbing against my body as an answer.

Haha, it seems to have more guts than I have truly, this Momo .

After stroking Momo, the tremor in my body comes to a stop.

Well, let’s run away as soon as it becomes dangerous.

Good. Well then, let’s go.

I reassessed my spirit, and together with momo, we decided to coop.

CH 21

Chapter 21 -Assassinating the Goblins

Hiding myself, I move along the wall until I reach the cooperative.

At this point, the whole building is under the scope of Search』.

I can understand the movements of some Goblins inside to some extent.

It’s really an useful skill.

. One in the vicinity of the register, two near the meat section and lastly four Goblins and the Hobgoblin near the groceries section.

I could remember the arrangements of the different places beside the counter.

The Goblins aren’t moving much from their respective spots.

Is it meal time for them?

Being at the meat section, they must be eating meats.

So the guy at the register is on lookout?

The number of Goblins are seven.

With the Hobgoblin they are 8 in total .

This is the largest group we ever faced.

But, it’s a wall we must overcome someday .

We have continued our hunt of lone Goblins and Zombies, the so-called small fishes. But there are limits.

We need to improve our level and experience, at some point we must confront stronger monsters too.

. It might be greedy to say, but if we had another nakama present I would be more comfortable.

Momo and I are a great combination for close to mid range.

If there was someone who could do long-distance attacks our rate of survival would be much higher.

Well, I’m asking for too much so it can’t be helped.

Right now I have no choice but to rack my brain on how to use our potential.

For the time being, it’s a battle against Goblins.

There are two entrances to the cooperative.

One located near the vegetables and another one near the side dish section.

If you go in, it’s generally from the grocery section.

If I go there, it’s best to shave the number of Goblins one by one until I can reach the Hobgoblin.

However, close to the two places I can enter, there’s a register with a Goblin on lookout.

If I try to enter, he’ll soon find out.

Throw a stone and draw its attention? Then enter the store within this gap of time.

Momo nods too. 1)

Well then, Momo. We will follow the usual strategy, cast your Shadow』 on me.

When I asked Momo, it sinks in my shadow.

This is the new skill Momo acquired.

The ability to lurk or hide inside the Shadow』of others.

Even if it stay inside a shadow, I can steal hear what it say and it the voices coming from outside.

Then form the lurking state, it can still manipulate its Shadow to some extents. Furthermore, if it manage to tie to another shadow with Shadow manipulation』, there’s a good usage of the skill which allows it to get out from there.

But Coming out』is the only thing it can do. When entering the Shadow, there’s a restriction that it has to be from mine.

Thanks to that the breadth of our tactics widely spread.

Before I get into the action, I verify that Momo has completely entered my shadow.

Soundless movements』and Awareness isolation』are used and I immediately move to the entrance and lay down.

What?　Just for a mere instant, I felt as if a strange line of sight gazed upon me . ?

Looking at the Goblin at the register, there’s no way he would have noticed me.

There is no sign of monsters or people around.

Hostility perception』and Search』are showing no reaction. Was it all from my mind?

No, better not be careless and let my guard down.

I must brace myself.

I throw a stone to the Goblin’s opposite direction.

Gii?

The Goblin on lookout points towards the sound.

- Now is the timing!

The instant when the Goblin inclined to that side, I immediately enter the cooperative store entrance.

The increase in my agility to three digits showed its power to the fullest.

After entering, I quickly hide myself within the shade.

It’s okay, he hasn’t noticed me.

The Goblin on lookout finished looking at the noise? Whatever, he tilted his neck.

The infiltration is a success.

First of all, the two Goblins at the meat section.

From the area where the vegetables are, the Goblin at the register is fully visible.

Compared to that, the two at the meat corner are in a blind spot from the two other areas.

Making the full use of Search』I travel through the different counters.

There are articles scattered everywhere on the floor so it’s difficult to walk. But with the help of Soundless movements』there isn’t even a sound.

There’s a corpse left at the area of the side dishes.

It’s a man’s corpse.

There was no evidence of the corpse being devoured, but he got considerably beaten.

Do Goblins eat people?

While thinking about that, I’m approaching the two Goblins at the meat section.

The Goblins didn’t notice me, their mouths are full of raw meat.

They seem to be completely off guard.

The signal was sent and Momo confirmed his position from within the Shadow by showing its face.

The Shadow quickly extended, and the movement of the two Goblins are sealed.

-hh！?

The Goblins showed a surprised expression, but it’s already too late.

With a swift movement, I reach close to the Goblin and penetrate its chest with the kitchen knife.

Maybe my ability to concentrate increased, but the blade got sucked inside the Goblin’s chest.

Whoush, stabbed to death.

The two Goblins became small pebbles in no time.

Here.

Somehow, I made a catch and grabbed the two pebble before they could reach the floor.

Without any moments delay, I’m now heading for the fruit corner.

Gyahgyahgya. Gigiigii！

From the gap of a shelf, I’m looking at the appearance of the Goblins.

They are eating vegetables or fruits while laughing together.

And, the troublesome Hobgoblin is sitting on the stand cross-legged, munching at an apple.

. They haven’t noticed that their friends have already been killed.

I’m still staring at the situation and one of the Goblins stood up.

Is he going to the meat corner?

Making sure he is far enough from his friend before Momo restrains him with Shadow』.

Whoush, stabbed to death

-Hh!?

The Goblin died without understanding what had happened.

Yosh, with this it’s one Hobgoblin and four Goblins remaining.

It’s a good pace.

If we continue like this we may perhaps manage to do it.

That’s what I was thinking, but at that same moment.

Gii!

The Goblin on lookout at the register suddenly screamed.

Other Goblins turned his way all at the same time.

-H, It’s bad.

Have they noticed me?

CH 22

Chapter 22 – Conclusion and the previous gaze.

For a moment I thought so, but apparently I was wrong.

The Goblin on lookout is looking at the outside.

I wonder at what?

When I looked outside, there were several new Goblins.

. Very bad, do they have friends?

Momo and I are getting even more cautious.

Gii!Gii

But the Goblin on lookout repeatedly threw things at the ones outside.

Are they not friends finally?

Do you mean there are different swarms or groups of Goblins?

If you think about it, that might be the truth.

Even humans or animals make groups and quarrels.

There is no reason why it wouldn’t apply to Goblins.

The Goblins are not monolit either.

Gii

The Goblin on lookout bark a few times, but the Goblins outside are still ready to enter.

Perhaps from impatience, the Hobgoblin dropped his apple and stood up.

He moves at the entrance and barked in a loud voice.

GIGYAA!

I was wary there would be the same impact of that High Orc but it was imaginary fears.

What the Hobgoblin did was really just Screaming』.

Maybe he doesn’t have the Roaring skill』, unlike the High Orc.

That’s convenient.

When the Hobgoblin shouted, the Goblins outside reluctantly left the place.

The Goblin on lookout bowed to the Hobgoblin many times.

There’s a complete gap between . That’s not it!

What am I leisurely viewing at.

This is a chance!

The three Goblins and the Hobgoblin are scattered!

Momo! . Wan!

At my signal, Momo and I began to move.

Storage!

First thing I do is putting the Display shelf』 inside the Storage of my Item box.

Even these things can be stored inside the Item box, I already verified it.

The things displayed on the shelf rose in the air and make sound as they’re scattered on the floor.

After all, if you try to store the Shelf it just does that』?

Gigi!?

The Goblins are raising their voice to the sudden sounds. 　Their gazes faced my direction at the same moment.

Then when they saw a human being, namely me, the Goblins were even more astonished.

This is understandable. All of a sudden, the shelf disappeared and I showed up.

Even the Hobgoblin is surprised and have a goofy expression.

Yosh, they’re all startled in wonder!

I immediately take out the stored Display Shelf』

It’s a Wall』that separate the Goblins and the Hobgoblin.

In this limited place, I can take advantage of the Item box and create a field that suits me.

It took several seconds, but the Goblins are now completely divided.

With this, let’s decide the game at once!

Momo! I’m leaving that side to you!

Momo and I split up in two separate directions.

I’m going toward the Goblins still in a daze at the fruits and vegetables side.

As for Momo it’s going to the Goblin on lookout.

I take out the kitchen knife, sweep and pierce at the Goblin in front of me.

With the speed at which I reached the three Goblins, they couldn’t respond to it.

Giih . !?

Collapsed.

There’s no time to check if it’s alive or dead.

There’re two remaining .

The Fridge』 and the Washing machine』are both taken out over their heads.

The Goblins who couldn’t avoid it soon are buried under my home appliances.

At my first fight, It was demonstrated that they wouldn’t be able to move from under these heavy objects.

With this I sealed their movements.

After that-.

– GIGYAAHH!

Moment – the Hobgoblin broke through the display shelf and its figure appeared.

There’s no sign of the foolish reaction from earlier.

This is the expression of an angry monster whose territory have been stepped on.

Sorry but- I don’t feel like hitting you directly from the front.

Taking out items from my Item box, I throw them at the Hobgoblin.

Naturally, the Hobgoblin tried to brush them of with his arms.

But that moment Goes』boom! The items broke with cracked noises.

There’s liquid inside together with a unique smell scattered all over the face of that Hobgoblin.

The Hobgoblin frowned for a moment and try to wipe it quickly.

But -

-Ah?～～～～～hh!? AA??

At that moment the Hobgoblin’s voice couldn’t even raise a true scream.

Groaning in agony, it covers its face.

These guys are called Water balloon』.

What they have inside is tabasco.

It’s after having lunch with Momo earlier that I made them.

Different than water, it’s way harder to put Tabasco inside but thanks to Dexterity』 I managed to do it without a problem.

I’m confident in them. Did you like it?

～～HH! Gyaa! GYAAHH!

The Hob・Goblin in pain tried to swipe the Tabasco off many times but it’s counterproductive.

It’s really painful when Tabasco enter your eyes.

Although I’m being bad, I won’t loosen my hand .

The Hobgoblin moans while holding down his face, but he doesn’t approach carelessly so far.

In return, I’m aiming at the sky this time and take out the Vending machines』.

They were borrowed a little earlier when I walked around the city.

After seeing a bartender-like man throwing one in a young-adult fiction, I always wanted to try.

To appease one’s thirst isn’t the only feat a vending machine is capable to do.

Yes, vending machines are also weapons to fling at your opponents.

Getting ready at a spot where it would hit the head – Release.

SFX:Gosun!Then a dull sound echoes.

The vending machine knocked the head of the Hobgoblin, he then fell to the floor.

AA! AAHH!

The Hobgoblin screams.

Half of his head was crushed . Gross. 　But he’s not dead yet.

While holding up against nausea, I throw the vending machine in my Storage again.

The moment I wanted to go at the Hobgoblin, he tried to stand.

Agah Giih!?

But a Shadow』is restricting his leg.

Nice, Momo.

When I take a quick glance, I could see that Momo already knocked the Goblin on its side.

Momo is approaching more and more which strengthens the power of Shadow』at every step.

There’s no way now he can avoid this.

The Hobgoblin desperately tries to resist, but here he already has his head half-broken.

There’s no way he can bring his full power out.

Then again, I take out the Vending machine』 and throw it at the Hobgoblin’s head.

SFX: Splat, splat.

Repeating the same thing twice, the Hobgoblin rendered his last breath.

A blue magic stone rolled to my feet.

Now remains a cleaning battle.

Momo and I give the decisive blow at the two remaining Goblins whose movements were sealed.

Kudou Kazuto rose from level 6 to level 7. ≫

The Heavenly voice announced to me a level up.

Yosh, yosh, yosh . !

Yatta, I did it!

Yatta . We did it Momo! We won!

Seven Goblins and the upper species Hobgoblin.

Given my past record of war, it was one hell of a battle.

It’s good to soak in the lingering victory, but let’s allocate our points for the time being.

Then put some food here in my storage.

Momo. Do you want to move toward the depths?

In this way, the battle at the cooperative closes its curtain. It was a great success.

But I, who was in high spirits, didn’t notice.

The battle just now.

The fact that Someone watched it』-.

That person was on the rooftop of an apartment, about a hundred meters away from the cooperative.

It’s amazing To win against that number of opponents .

The eyes peeping through the scope kept staring at the fight at the cooperative.

Unfortunately, there was still some blind spot and the eyes couldn’t see everything. Despite that, they still managed to catch the Shiba Inu using his Shadow』to kill a Goblin and the man using a vending machine to kill the upper class Goblin.

He have leveled without a doubt And he also have rare skills.

But, the most noteworthy things was before the fight even started.

That man noticed the gaze.

No, he might have felt a sense of incongruity, but it’s still amazing he managed to feel anything from the distance.

After remembering the man’s gaze there was a shudder.

But that wasn’t a tremor coming from fear.

It’s more a trembling of delight.

There’s other persons like that besides me .

- A person who actively hunts for monsters.

After muttering so, She』left the place.

On her shoulder, she’s carrying a long rifle exceeding the height of her body.

CH 23

Chapter 23 – Reflection and new development.

Momo and I are sitting on the floor after the battle- It’s a place from where we can see the entirety of the store.

I’m tired.

Maybe it’s because the thread of tension is broken, tiredness comes pouring at me in a dash.

No matter how much my level goes up, this feeling of fatigue isn’t something I’d likely end up accustomed to.

There is no skill called Fatigue resistance』

Because there is the Stress tolerance and Tamper tolerance skills, it’s probably not strange.

Momo barks at me to say “good work!” she licks my face, going peropero.

Kawaii. 　I go Mofumofu to say my thanks.

Momo then gladly answered with Kuun .

That’s a win-win relationship. I’m healed~ Haa.

After I enjoyed stroking Momo for a while, my spirit settled at last.

It’s hard to stop Mofumofu.

When I’m trying to stop, Are you truly stopping? You’re not doing it anymore? Its gaze comes at me . I can’t bear it.

People who say that they’re going to stop smoking are probably feeling like this afterward.

Fuu, good grief.

Because my brain had calmed down, I’m trying to recall the battle.

It was a good test of my new skills and improved status. But there seems to be plenty of room for improvement.

About my combination with Momo naturally and also about my balls of Tabasco and my Item box.

But I think my biggest harvest was to find that small tools like Tabasco balls are effective against monsters.

Going to the home center and the drug store might be a good idea.

If I’m able to obtain pesticides and chemicals, there’s the possibility of achieving even stronger effects.

But the biggest problem is Myself』.

To be exact it’s my body.

My senses can’t keep up with my dramatically improved Agility status.

Is it okay to it describe as Being swayed by my own body』?

The difference between Body』and Mind』.

Quickly I have to adjust to that.

I managed it this time, but if anything goes wrong within a time gap and I can’t fix it, damage would be fatal.

Can’t be prideful, absolutely not.

Well then, I shall allocate my points.

Having received the usual 20SP and 10JP.

The JP are used to raise Assassin』 and Hunter』 respectively to LV3.

This way all the skills these jobs made me acquire will also rise in level.

Sure enough, the newly nine skills I acquired all increased by 1 level.

However, the skills acquired with Spy』. Their levels weren’t raised except for the 2 skills integrated in the advanced skills.

Since I changed my Profession』the skills that are leveling up with me apparently changed.

After using my 20SP, I raise my Item box to LV9.

That’s my strategy.

All the magic stones I got are handed to Momo.

Here, Momo.

Momo munch on them deliciously.

By the way, the name displayed on the Hobgoblin’s stone was Goblin’s magic stone (Small)』

When it’s a Goblin, the size is Minimal』and when it’s a Hobgoblin the small is Small』?

Hm? Which reminds me, the Shadow Wolf I struck first at the beginning was also displayed as Small』.

If the size of the magic stone reveals the strength and status of a monster, Shadow Wolf and Hobgoblin should be about the same strength?

The Shadow Wolf didn’t fight so I can’t tell.

Well, I can understand it in the future when I fight other monsters.

For now I don’t have enough information.

Ah, even then , Appraisal』, I want it !

After that, I sort out the things inside the store and add what I can to the Storage of my Item box.

It seems that vegetables, meat and so on were heavily eaten by the Goblins, there wasn’t much edible food left, much less than what I expected.

Yes, there’s some bento at the side dishes’ side Almost bad at that .

The half-price tag is also strung, does this neighborhood leave them unattended?

I’m not particularly bothered by food so it’s fine.

Hmm, shall we move soon?

There’s no point in making a long stay.

Those expelled Goblins might come back so we have to move quickly.

We can also wait for them, it’s another possibility. But here they could bring another or more Hobgoblin and many more monsters.

Momo hide alongside me and with Soundless movements』and Awareness isolation』we silently go out of the Cooperative.

There’s a drugstore nearby and this is our goal this time.

I would like to have not only foods, but also medical items.

While hunting monsters, let’s increase our savings of necessities.

That is another reason why I raised the level of my Item box.

But when I thought about it again, it’s painful that I can’t go to the shopping mall after all.

Almost all the things I need are over there.

If it weren’t for that High Orc 

Maybe, but that High Orc could still be there.

The direction I came from.

Because the feeling Awareness』gives me is still unpleasant.

I don’t need more reason to avoid going in that direction.

What?

When I was walking, I heard something strange.

Rattling sounds. This is Wind noises?

Moreover, I hear it from the sky.

Don’t tell me . !?

Momo and I looked up at the sky.

There’s camouflage pattern on the helicopter there.

That pattern . Does that mean, the

JSDF

. ?

Have they come to rescue me?

Or to defeat monsters?

Why are they in the downtown of the suburb ?It’s convenient but there’s no limit to my doubts. If you are with the JSDF, you will never have to be afraid of monsters anymore.

We should join . probably.

But where does that helicopter want to get off?

This area is in the suburb, far away from the city center.

Speaking places where refugees around here are gathering, and where the helicopter is likely to land safely-.

Thinking so far, I stopped thinking.

The large parking lot at the shopping mall.

As if to support my expectation, the helicopter of the JSDF crossed over the sky and went toward that direction.

CH 24

Chapter 24 – Rooftop

Should I chase after them?

But the direction the helicopter is headed to is the same shopping mall where the High Orc is.

That fellow is probably still there.

Evidence comes from my Crisis perception』with a throbbing warning.

Don’t go there yet』.

It’s appealing to me that I shouldn’t go.

Last time, I prioritised my curiosity and acted in defiance of this alarm.

As a result I encountered the High Orc and risked my life.

Just utilising that reflection, I decided to not approach that side again.

Is the JSDF a good enough reason to overturn my judgment and rush there?

No . But . Dunno.

The JSDF is excellent.

Their levels in hand-to-hand combat is top-notch in the world and they even have firearms.

The JSDF should have weapons far outweighing the killing ability of the vending machines. Here I can’t believe they would lose even to so many monsters.

Scratching and scratching my head.

What to do? Should we follow?

Or should I look at the situation from somewhere for a while?

Right now, I can use the Telephoto』skill to see what’s going on without getting close.

An high ground in this area . If it’s from the rooftop of an apartment, I might be able to use Telephoto』to see the shopping mall.

Hereafter it won’t be too late to decide whether it’s safe or not, will it?

Yes, perhaps it’s good.

Always go with safety first.

Very well . That apartment in the neighborhood should be good, right?

That mansion is located a hundred meters away from the front of the cooperative.

From the rooftop there, I’ll be able to see things far away.

Also that building gives no Bad feelings』.

There won’t be any problem even if I go.

Momo, just go into Shadow』. I’ll be the one moving .

With this Momo used Shadow』to enter mine and we began to move.

Of course, Awareness isolation』, Soundless movements』, Hostility perception』 without forgetting Search』 are all activated.

You must always watch out for surprise attacks.

On the way, we kill three zombies.

Instant kills. Against zombies I have no more sufferings.

But surprisingly, there are few signs of monsters.

There isn’t much monsters around here?

Are ?

Suddenly, I found something to worry about on the ground.

It’s a magic stone.

Red magic stone.

When I throw it in my Storage, Zombie’s magic stone (minimal)』was displayed.

Was it the same guys who left the convenience store and left without noticing after defeating you?

Well, I’ll be grateful.

We start moving again.

Are?Again.

Moving a few dozens of meters, I found another one.

It’s my luck.

However, as I approached the Mansion, I began to feel uncomfortable.

. Again.

Another mana stone had fallen on the ground.

How many times have I seen this already ?

The number of magic stones I picked are already not less than twenty.

Weird. If anything, it’s strange.

By any chance, a different person defeated the monsters and left the magic stones without noticing their existences?

Is that even possible?

Then, why would that fellow would leave the magic stones?

Why not pick them up?

Because he didn’t notice?

Or maybe he couldn’t pick them up』? . What’s with this situation?

When I was troubled on the way Search』suddenly showed the life signs of a person.

That’s not the only one though.

What got caught in the scope of Search was no less than 5 people.

Momo, I’m moving a little.

It’s just beside the destination and I was a little worried, so I headed for the sign.

When hiding behind the walls and looking at the situation, it seems that several adults rush out of the windows from condominiums in a hurry.

Hey! Look! t’s a helicopter! The

JSDF

has come to help us!

Over there! It’s the shopping mall!

Help! We’re saved! Hurry! Come on! Oh, dear wait ! Don’t be an idiot! Get your handbag and come! Let’s go faster than that!

There’s no end to the expressions of the people who shout.

They wanted to be saved as soon as possible, they were showing their desires to get out of this situation.

After muffling yourself inside houses and quietly looking, finally seeing the JSDF’s helicopter you started panicking?

Yes, I can understand this feeling very well.

There was even one guy panicking too much, he is running barefooted.

Those people without caring for anything are running for the shopping mall.

Oioi, if you behave like that prominently, you’ll attract monsters you know?

You don’t even have a weapon or anything like that.

I think it’s better to have a kitchen knife in your hand rather than such a heavy backpack?

Well, it’s not like I’m going to give you any advice.

Having looked at them for a while, we went to the mansion again.

Yes, of course.

Because there’s no merit for me to be with them.

I arrived at the mansion.

Eventually, I picked nearly 30 magic stones before reaching the place.

It seems deserted .

There is only a little response coming from Search.

Fewer persons are keeping siege, but their number is scarce compared to the size of the mansion.

Using the stairs where there isn’t any sign of people, I head for the rooftop.

The mansion also had an elevator but it’s most likely unusable.

No sign of monsters.

Like this, I reached the top floor in a short time.

. There’s no lock on it.

Usually, the rooftop is off-limits.

Why is it open?

. Is there anyone?

Slowly opened the doorknob and go to the rooftop.

Using Search』, I confirmed that nobody was on the rooftop.

Comfortable wind tickled cheeks.

Yes, it’s okay . Nobody’s here.

However, the rooftop of the mansion is uneven.

There’s a feeling of freeness coming from the wide-open space. 1)If I can make use of this place freely . What kind of illusion am I having?

After moving to the rising part, I could enjoy the view of the city.

Ooo, it’s a better view than the one I had at my old flat.

With the use of Telephoto』, I could see the situation around the shopping mall well.

Yosh, come out Momo.

Momo comes out of the Shadow and cuddle besides me.

Hence I held my breath and decided to look at the state of the helicopter.

CH 25

Chapter 25 – JSDF vs High Orc

Through the skill Telephoto』, I use Observation on the helicopter.

The helicopter is already near the mall.

I am fortunate, there’s not much shielding for my sight.

The shopping mall of that area, I can see it well.

. They’re not trying to land with that helicopter.

The helicopter is circling around the mall.

Well, with the scars resulting from the High Orc’s scream all around, they have to make sure no monsters are around.

At least, there’s nothing dangerous visible from the sky.

The High Orc is probably inside the mall.

Maybe it’s hell inside the mall .

The person who meet it will be killed without a doubt.

If they’re alive supposedly, it’s only to be the plaything of the Orcs.

I’m alive . So I shouldn’t speak.

Oh, are they going to land?

The helicopter that kept turning finally got near the parking lot.

People who seems to be working for the JSDF come out from the inside.

One Two . Five people in all?

Oddly the same numbers as the Orcs who fought the battle at the shopping mall yesterday.

Holding guns, they’re carefully looking around.

After all they’re amazing. 　There’s no waste in their movements.

At the same time, I thought they were truly amazing trying to fulfill their duties even when the world became like this.

One of my acquaintances made it to the JSDF but I never got to hear the content of their training from him . It’s impossible for me to imitate them I suppose. In the end, he eventually got hurt and was put on hold by the doctor so he retired.

Do they have levels and skills?

Many opportunities to stand up against monsters should have arisen for the JSDF and the police.

They have weapons anyways, it’s a civilization with guns.

Because I got experience when killing something with my car, they must definitely win some when they kill using guns.

Everyone from the JSDF is progressing carefully, they make sure no one breaks the formation.

Judging from their movements, it’s clear they have already won battles against monsters at least a couple times.

There’s only one thing that bothers me.

Are? Why does some of them have guns while others don’t?

No, to be precise, the guys who don’t have guns are holding knives.

Why is there a difference between their armings?

In this world, the most dependable weapon should be firearms.

Why are they holding knives?

Are they out of proper equipment?　No, that shouldn’t be such a stupid story.

Maybe there’s a reason』why? There must be a reason their equipment varies.

Momo barked. 1) Maybe he took the scent or something Watching in the direction of the shopping mall, a lone Orc came out from the entrance.

He was completely off guard.

In such a carefree manner, he yawned.

You haven’t noticed, Orc?

Ah, I see. From his position, there’s no way he can see the JSDF.

But the sound of the helicopter didn’t alarm them?

After going out, he’s line of sight finally found the JSDF.

He seems to have noticed their existences at last.

However, the JSDF are already on the move.

They held the Orc in their aim and shoot.

After a storm of bullets, the Orc fell on the spot.

It’s amazing . So unilateral .

The fighting ability of the Orc, I’ve estimated it and it should be several times that of a Goblin.

So easily, just like that . Guns are foul play after all.

The corpse of the deceased Orc disappeared and a blue magic stone rolled on the ground.

The magic stone of an Orc is also blue in color?

I’m marveled at the performance of Telephoto』, thanks to it I can clearly see from this distance.

Once the level rise, I’d be able to see things from very far.

Two more Orcs appeared from the entrance whether they heard the sound of shooting.

But after another rain of bullets, the two Orcs died.

Another two magic stones rolled on the ground.

Hm?Just now, those people apparently entered a shooting stance before the Orcs came out of the entrance . ?

It’s not something possible just from intuition.

Their movements combined perfectly when the two Orcs came out, they knew beforehand.

Definitely, the JSDF have skills.

I don’t know if it’s either Hostility perception』or Search』, but there are some members who have skills to sense.

Unlike me, they probably have shared intel and it’s certain that everyone have a skill and a profession.

. In this situation, I still don’t know if it’s good to follow.

My fist clenches in a spontaneous manner and I let out a smile.

Overwhelming firepower.

Means to attack from long-distance.

Supported by level and skills with leadership and command for organizing.

Unless it’s a battle of close combat, no way an Orc would win against them.

If it’s this-

It’s safe.

That’s what I thought.

— Cry』was heard.

— OOHH!

A roar that ecoes even to this far distance.

The atmosphere trembles and the earth shakes.

Taking Momo in my embrace, I prepare for the shocks.

Immediately, Momo expand its Shadow』.

It-ll be fine Momo. There shouldn’t be any effect at this distance .

Momo’s staring anxiously.

There’s no doubt. 　That’s him』.

This is clearly the Roar』 skill from that High Orc.

-h!?!? Then, the

JSDF

?

Are they safe?

I raise my body and look at the shopping mall.

Somewhat staggering, some of the men are kneeling. They all seem to be alive.

The person, probably the captain, is giving instructions to the helicopter behind.

What was he saying?

It’s not possible to catch the voices.

What about the High Orc?

Where is he?

There’s no way that roar was released from inside the building.

The High Orc should be already outside somewhere 

My expectation was right.

There’s a roaring sound and tremors.

Suddenly, the helicopter that brought the JSDF exploded.

It was destroyed by something which had Fallen』from the top.

Among the blazing flames and soaring smokes, the brown colored High Orc came out.

He held the same huge butcher knife in his hand.

No way, he jumped and crushed . ?

What kind of leg power does this monster have Ah!

In his other hand, the corpse of the man, most likely the pilot of the helicopter, was grasped.

The High Orc casually threw the corpse.

With an unbelievable speed, the corpse is going straight towards the members of the JSDF. It looked as if the monster only lightly shook his arm.

Having one of their nakama thrown.

It gave rise to an instance of agitation.

One of the crew members could not avoid the throw, he got struck alongside the dead body at she shopping mall’s wall.

This crafty move made the person collapse.

I don’t know if he fainted or was dead, but probably already 

The two men with guns scream and fire.

However, the High Orc crossed his arms in front of his face and rushed through the storm of bullets.

You’re lying . !?

The High Orc advance in a great manner within the storm of bullets.

It’s not working?

No, if you look closely the places where the bullets hit leave scars.

But that’s all. 　Nothing fatal.

Hm? What?

At the moment when a bullet hit, something like blood vessels float on the body of the High Orc.

What kind of skill is that ?

In any case, the power of the guns that took away the life of the Orcs so casually are not getting anything out of that High Orc.

The monster is approaching the JSDF Force, and with the huge butcher knife he has in his hands, he took the heads of the two gunners.

The person who appears to be the captain is holding a knife and approaching the High Orc.

His knife is brought in an attempt to cut at the High Orc’s armpit.

But it’s only an attempt and the man’s arm got caught instead.

The person resembling the captain desperately struggles, but to no avail against the High Orc.

The gripped arm bends in a strange direction. The man’s expression is distorted in agony.

Resistance came to an end, the arm got torn apart resulting in the man’s death.

One person remaining.

The member who fell on his knee from the roar previously.

He’s looking at the scene, shaking.

The High Orc slowly approach the last standing man.

He did not even try to escape. Maybe he knows that even if he run away what await him is death.

The High Orc shook his blade.

In just a minute, the people from the JSDF. Wiped out.

CH 26

Chapter 26 – Near miss

Staring at the conclusion I was stunned.

You’re kidding ?

These were the only words I managed to spit out.

The JSDF who had overwhelmed the normal orcs were wiped out by the High Orc.

I can’t swallow that.

Too strong

No matter how you look at it.

Even another higher ranked species like the Hobgoblin who I fought previously, the difference between the two species is like heaven and earth.

The Hobgoblin’s strength is still in a satisfactory range.

Truly what you would expect of an advanced Goblin.Thought so.

But this one, he’s not like that.

There’s clearly a wall between the normal species of Orc.

Clearly an abnormal Strength』.

When the High Orc confirmed the member of the JSDF death, he raised a shout of victory.

Whether that voice was a signal, more Orcs came out of the mall.

They numbered eight.

More than yesterday.

Do they have even more friends?

The High Orc aims the butcher knife he held in his hand in a certain direction.

There are a few figures ahead of the tip.

They’re not the same as the people I saw earlier.

Maybe they are the other people who rushed to look at the helicopter.

They began to flee everywhere once they saw the corpses of the Orcs and the JSDF

However, the High Orc barks again.

To that signal, the other Orcs begin to run.

It’s different from me at that time. Here it doesn’t look he’s going to overlook them.

I was very lucky.

The Orcs are displaying quick movements not suiting their big bodies.

Perhaps they will catch up.It’s not hard to imagine what will happen afterwards.

I stopped watching at that point.

I’m so screwed . What to do.

After I received my new jobs and skills, I managed to gather my strength and fought until I killed the stronger species of Goblins.

. Do you want to run Momo?

Giving such suggestion, I hold Momo and go Mofumofu.

But Momo’s answer was somewhat saying it don’t care.

Run away to a place that High Orc can’t reach.

This would be the best to survive.

But Momo tilts its head.

What the heck?

Ah .

After thinking a little, I finally found out.

Where』do you want to get away?

Monsters are overflowing everywhere in the town.

There’s no safe place anymore already.

The fact that the skillful JSDF came to this place shows that other towns and prefectures would have monsters as well.

The worst of all, a case where our escape leads us to a More powerful monster』.

Like a dragon or a phoenix for example.

If it’s like this, it will eventually be a never ending succession of running away again.

There would be no end to this theater drama. Someday I’m sure I’d stumble.

So we have to do the opposite Momo? Wafu

Momo nods.

Momo seemed to have reached the same idea.

No, maybe it catched more on the reality than me.

Deep sigh.

. After all, if you find a stronger monster, you have to give it to leveling little by little.

That’s all there is to it.

For the sake of survival.

Raising your levels by hunting monsters.

Enhance your skills.

There is no other way.

I mean, it’s what I have been doing until a while ago.

But I was irresolute, troubled of a potential injury.

Ah, I see.

Somewhere in my heart, I was still searching for Someone who will do something』.

Then I found the JSDF helicopter and that feeling hence reached my mind at once.

I must fix my spirit.

I beat my cheeks.

SFX:Paan! And a satisfying sound echoes.

～～～～Tsu!

Okay, even if I can’t help being irresolute!

We have to work hard, raise our spirit somehow!

Taking water out of the Item box I drink it at once.

Yosh! Let’s go Momo. We need to be stronger!

Different than the previous time, Momo strongly nodded this time.

Let’s live! It seemed to be saying.

For the time being, will you follow me to the home center?

The home center is in the opposite direction to the shopping mall where there is the High Orc.

In there I should find stronger weapons.

The kitchen knife I have has become useless now.

I’m wishing for a grindstone and stocks.

There’s also a drugstore nearby.

Hospitals won’t function properly, so I want to keep all sort of medical products even if only a little.

Let’s go, Momo?

Okay, our next destination is the home center.

We stood up and went back from the roof.

- And then, a little girl appeared from the shadow of the rooftop after they left.

For her small build, the little girl is carrying a very long rifle.

Looks like he’s gone.

Muttering a few words, the woman stares at the place they were a moment before.

. They didn’t notice in the end.

Yes, she’s been on the rooftop for a long time.

Suddenly as she was eating lunch on the rooftop, they came; and if it wasn’t for the shadow, she thought her heart would stop.

Thanks to her Skills』they didn’t notice her until the end, but .

Although it was okay to stay a little more .

Then they might have noticed her.

Or rather, she thought of calling them herself repeatedly, but she gave up each time.

At all her tries, she sweated slowly, her heartbeat became intense and she felt dizzy.

Even though she can keep calm whenever she looks through the scope, why couldn’t she do the same when being face to face?

She sighed greatly.

Speaking to an unknown person is a big hurdle nonetheless .

That mutter didn’t reach anyone’s ear, quietly, it disappeared into the wind.

CH 27

Chapter 27 – Just now a formidable enemy appeared in my sight.

With Momo, we are on our way toward the home center.

Walking to there, it is about a 20 minutes walk.

After leaving the condominium, we followed the path outside the main street.

To stand out as less as possible, quietly.

By the way, Momo now is in the Momo』

If anything happens, it can comes out immediately at my order.

Proceeding along the road, we found a new monster slightly apart from the home center.

The thing quietly stood hidden in the bushes on the side of the road.

It has a size just a bit larger than a basketball.

It is a semi-transparent blue sphere; a small ball can be seen floating inside and bubbles, which are likely air, are emerging.

This is a rule of fantasy.

In line with Goblins and Orc as the most common monsters.

Yes, it is a slime.

Ooo .

In fact, when I look at the creature it is far stranger than what I originally thought.

Unlike certain games, the creature has no eyes.

It looks like a big amoeba, or like the head part of a jellyfish . It is hard to depict its shape.

In any case, how strong is a slime?

I don’t think it is that strong. Crisis perception』doesn’t give much response toward it .

Momo

Momo peeked out of its Shadow』to see the situation.

The slime slowly moved, like a slug. It melted the grass on its path.

Is it eating that?

There’s no appearance of it noticing us.

Shall we hunt?

Momo acquiesced and immediately release its Shadow』toward the slime.

After it is restrained I will be able to kill it with the refrigerator.

It’s a combo offered on an iron plate.

The stretched shadow restrains the slime in but an instant.

But at the next moment, we had an unexpected situation.

Chiyuurun.

The Slime have slipped away from the grip of the shadow.

With a Poyon, it falls to the ground.

And as if nothing had happened, he resumed to eat grass.

Wh-what, how .!?

The creature could get away from Momo’s Shadow!?

Uu .!

Mo-momo is mortified by the sight.

Wait, it is kawaii.

Calm down Momo.

I caress Momo to calm her as I take the refrigerator out.

It’s fine.Even if not restrained by Momo’s Shadow, the creature has dull movements.

Bring it down for the kill!

The released refrigerator crushes the slime.

But once again my expectations got betrayed.

Out from the bottom of the refrigerator crawled the slime with its flattened body.

The part resembling its core also got flattened.

Then, as if nothing happened, the slime reformed and began eating grass again.

Annoying.

Perhaps it is wrong, but after what we did was ineffective, there’s something very frustrating with it eating grass again!

Gurururu .!

Momo’s groaning.

Ca-calm down Momo.

Momo as such, for the first time. Kawaii.

I mean, seriously, is the slime immune to any physical attack?

What about a slash?

I take out the kitchen knife and approach the creature.

The slime is still munching, there’s no reaction to my approach whatsoever.

By now with the Shadow』and the attack with the refrigerator, the slime should have noticed us already

Perhaps a slime has no means of attack?

No, since Hostility perception』shows no reaction, is it because there’s not even an intent of Hostility』?

I brandish my knife, ready my aim and slash at the nucleus. What?

Aside from a little change in the slime’s shape, it is perfectly intact.

There it starts eating the grass again.

Take this! Take this! Take this!

Gunyun, pururun, poyonpoyon.

The slime is completely unharmed.

Gunununu !

It’s tough.

What with this?

A slime is such an annoying opponent!?

Even if you crush it, you can’t kill it; it is also impossible to defeat with a physical attack.

Physical is useless . If so, how about other attack methods?

Fire for example.

I take some oil out and a match to light it.

If I had a spray, I could so something like an instant flamethrower but I don’t have any consumable of the kind at hand.

Considering I could get burned if I start the fire directly, Momo forms its Shadow』like a hand and hold the match.

The action caught the slime on fire.

Oh.

The effect was immediate.

As soon as the slime to which we couldn’t do any damage a while ago started to burn, it immediately rushed and struggled.

The creature desperately tries to extinguish the fire but to no avail.

Before long the slime’s body broke and disappeared.

The Heavenly voice echoed in my head.

Where the slime stood before disappearing, a green magic stone now stands.

After I put it in my store, the name displayed was Slime’s magical stone (Minimal)』

In a way, this was the most troublesome thing we encountered so far.

It was my first time meeting a monster that could withstand physical attacks.

For the time spent and the tools used, the value of experience is simply too small.

I used a considerable amount of oil to defeat one.

Hmm, the return for the labor and resources isn’t worth it.

Also considering the creature doesn’t attack on its own.

The slime is harmless and just eat grass; if I notice another slime I just have to ignore it.

Is fire the weakness of a slime?

I hope that there will be weaknesses for that High Orc too.

It’s improbable, that guy .

I gave the slime’s magic stone to Momo and we resume our movements.

We hunted three Goblins on the way.

Yes, it’s easy when we’re against Goblins.

But my level didn’t rise.Too bad.

Momo and I arrived at the home center after a while.

The neighborhood is a shopping mall lined with commerces.

Home center, supermarket, drug store, book store and more. The parking lot is wide and there’s a lot of customers.

There seem to be no monsters around, I can’t see any.

However some Returning customers』are here.

That’s what I tell you, we came here first! It’s not my problem idiots, stay outside! Well, that! This place isn’t yours! We desperately escaped and ran for our lives! It’s fine, until the

JSDF

came to rescue us! True! It would be normal to help each others like this! Quick, let us in! What if some monsters attack us, what will we do! I don’t know! You can die! Anyway, this place is ours!

They are near the entrance of the home center.

There are several delinquents with weapons and close to them stand nearly ten men and women voicing protests.

Uwaa .

CH 28

Chapter 28 – Students and refugees.

There’s also troublesome people staying here.

I sighed in my mind.

From a lowered position at the corner of the parking lot, I take a look at the situation.

The escapees altogether are twelve people.

They are mostly adults.

As for the students they are five in total.

They resemble delinquents, dressing like the kind usually do.

They have iron pipes and survival knives in their hand and are intimidating the people who evacuated.

There are also people inside the home center.

At least four.

I’m a bit far from the home center, the range of Search』 can’t cover the entire home center. But it appears that they have at least one group of companions inside.

With the skill Improved hearing』 I could listen to their conversation.

We occupied here first. Go seek another place! We-well please don’t say such a thing. At least just the children . We can’t afford to do that, do something yourselves. You suck. Please, I beg you.

They keep repeating the same conversation.

Now, what should I do.

For the time being, let’s remain quiet.

There would be no benefit to get involved.

Perhaps I would cram with them unskillfully, it would be troublesome to get caught within the group wishing for help.

Another student came out from the store when the refugees were too persistent.

The person is wearing flashy clothes but not vulgar.

With fashion and seemingly wanting to comprehend the situation, he stops next to the students.

The bad guys at the entrance are surprised, the new person is probably their leader.

What with the commotion? Ni-nishino-san.These guys-

The students at the entrance explain the circumstances to the student Nishino.

The evacuated people also have an expression of relief at the appearance of the young man.

After he listened, he came in front of the people.

So I heard your story. The conclusion is still the same, we cannot accept you. No way-

Despair found its place on the faces of the evacuees.

With certain conditions however we could be able to add you among our companions.

Conditions .?

Only the cute girls?

Such thoughts crossed my mind but he said something totally different.

Is there anyone experienced in killing monsters here? If so, I’ll accept you. What did he say?

Under this condition, the people are confused.

It doesn’t appear that way. From now on, if you manage to kill one monster. It’s true for everyone. We will accept you among our companions.

The people evacuated are crying and shouting; they don’t understand but I do.

Kill monsters. What does it mean?

. Some of these students, they have skills.

I know nothing about their levels, but they certainly do have some abilities to fight monsters.

Then they chose this place (The home center) as their base, wise choice. There’s no problem concerning food or water here.

In today’s world, if you kill a monster, your level goes up. You then gain skills and jobs to fight monsters. This is a fact we managed to verify in the past two days. If you want us to Help each other , we also need compensation. A compensation called Strength』.

Hee, how unexpected.

Just like that, he presented decent conditions and information.

Contrary to their looks, their claim is pretty decent, right?

But the fleeing people don’t believe in his story.

What are you saying? I don’t get you guys And Skills and levels? It’s not a game! Joking like this is just terrible! and also You don’t see the reality! They were shouting.

Come on .

You guys are the one who doesn’t see the reality so much.

I mean they are the ones who Ran away』in the first place. They don’t have the right to condemn. Somehow, Fighting monsters and sharing information about the world we obtained』 sounds far better.

I don’t know if any relief will come out of this situation, food is limited after all.

Everyone would give priority to themselves and their close friends in this situation.

Not to mention when carrying hindrances, surviving is impossible.

So when we think about their condition and their offering of companionship, let me tell you.

Their offer isn’t bad at all.

But still, the people in front of them can’t understand.

Seeing that shouting had no effects, one of the old men started a dogeza(Kneeling).

I beg you! Please! Help us, please!

The man rubbed his head on the ground then began to cling at the student’s legs.

Beholding the behavior, the students started to wince.

Ge-get away, please !Even if you do such a thing, we are- I beg you! Please! Please! They really are Troublesome』, aren’t they? These people.

I don’t want to join them, I don’t want them to run on me.

If they cry and cling to me, I don’t know what I will do.

I certainly don’t want to be involved.

For now, let’s postpone going to the home center.

Should we go to the drugstore or another place first?

I turned my heels, Momo and I left the spot.

Could it be possible for the students to Slay』properly?

While I could still hear the screams from the other side, I thought of such a thing for a moment.

The drugstore is near the home center.

While approaching, there was a response from Search』.

Even there are people

There are several men in the drugstore, and they are ransacking inside.

Looking at the place, these men are wearing student clothes, are they with the guys near the home center?

While using Concealment』, I look at the situation for a while, they took as much as they could in baggages and left.

Seems that they don’t have an Item box.

Yosh, shall we?

Being still careful, now that they are gone, Momo and I enter the drugstore.

There is still enough remaining.

Only the pharmaceutical shelves in the front were drawn in disorder. Many things remained in the back.

Cold medicine, pain relievers, bandages, gauzes and more.

Now, time to use my little Storage for all we can.

This time the effect of the Lv9 Item box is fully displayed.

Just thinking of Storage』in my mind, and all the medicine before my eyes are stored.

This is a newly added effect.

Even without touching something directly with my hand, it’s now possible to use Storage on the items I can see directly to put them inside my Item box.

I can store up to ten things at once. The maximum range possible is about 5 meters.

It’s a terrific performance.

Thanks to this, it has made it possible to reduce the time being a Crisis thief substantially.

I put items from one end to another inside the Item box and just in a few minutes the store was completely empty.

When the level of the Item box size, so does its Storage capacity.

When I opened the list, the amount of thing I have was tremendous.

Even with all of these things, however, the Storage has yet to reach the limit.

Now I should probably go to other places.

After that, I also went around to the supermarket around the home center and to a restaurant and stored everything to the end.

Of course. Everything got stored neatly inside the Item box.

Really convenient. God-like.

Let’s definitively raise the level of the item box at the next level up.

If I do that, it’ll be my first kill reaching the Lv10 mark.

Perhaps there will be the much awaited Preservation function .

If it’s the case my food problem in this world would be almost solved.

Ah, I’m looking forward to it.

Momo and I were crazy about the things we get at the store, the sun was setting completely by the time I returned to the home center.

Now, what about those guys?

When I returned, the people at the entrance of the home center were gone.

For the time being, there are three boys remaining outside as watchmen.

Let me see .

I approached just a little closer so that I could cover the entire home center within the range of Search』.

This- Oh, I see.

After all, you did accept them .

There was the sign of quite a lot of people within the home center.

The same signs I felt earlier.

In other words, they accepted those refugees.

Separately, I know I don’t have the right to say this; but is it fine?

Or are you planning to raise the level of everyone forcibly?

Well, whichever way.

Now . From which side can I raid?

In the end, I didn’t give up to the supplies inside the home center.

Also, I wonder what level they have and what information they know.

It looks feasible to get inside from the back.

Now, should I move and see?

CH 29

Home Center

I use ‘Scout’ to search the area for a place I can enter from.

As predicted, there was a student standing guard at the receiving dock for the supplies.

Just one person huh If I surprised him, I might be able to get through, but there was nothing wrong with being careful either.

I looked for a different entrance to get inside and found a window that seemed like it would fit that purpose.

It was locked shut, but that was no problem.

“Momo.”

“Bark!”

Momo appeared from the ‘Shadows.’

Momo’s shadow slipped through the crack in the window and opened the lock from the other side.

As long as there was the slightest ‘Crack,’ then the ‘Shadow’ would be able to pass through it.

It really was a useful skill to have.

“Thanks, Momo.”

I wanted to give her lots of pets as a reward, but I restrained myself.

I lightly pat her as if placing my hand on her head, then send her into the shadows, as I enter through the window.

‘Scout’ had already ensured to me that there was no one on the other side of the window.

Infiltration success.

It was dark inside, but I had ‘Night Vision’ on, and so I could see just fine.

Was this a restroom for employees?

There was a table and fold-up chairs set around here, there were even lockers along the walls to put your belongings in.

“It seems like someone was here until recently ”

There were a plastic bottle and half-eaten boxes of calorie mate on the table.

Whoever it was, they might return. I needed to hurry.

I went out into the hallway. It was crowded with cardboard boxes and products that hadn’t been put out on the store shelves yet.

Since it was quite dark here, it would not be hard to hide if the need arose.

The fluorescent light in the room was off.

So electricity didn’t work here either then

I had thought that a hardware store like this might have had a generator or solar panels, but I suppose not?

But, I wonder why? My own apartment was like that, but was there a reason that only electricity seemed to be unusable?

There were small lights illuminating the dark hallway.

They were stationary flashlights that were set at equal distances apart.

“It looks like there are quite a lot of people after all ”

I detected over ten people alone, within my current range for ‘Scout.’

“ Hmm?”

Someone was headed towards me.

Two people.

I hurriedly used ‘Conceal’ and ‘Presence Block’ and hid in the shadows of the products.

The people who came were students.

It was the leader-like person named Nishino and a quiet-looking student who wore glasses.

Neither of them noticed me as they entered the resting room.

I made sure that they were well out of sight before I moved.

The entrance had been left wide open, so I made my way to the selling area.

This area was very wide and dark inside.

I just needed to know the placement of the products and who was where.

The combo of ‘Scout’, ‘Presence Block’, ‘Silent Traversal’ and ‘Night Vision’ really worked best in these kinds of situations.

Momo was also lying in the ‘Shadow’ and so no one would see her.

I moved slowly, making a mental image of the number of people and the placement of sold goods.

As a result, I was able to determine that there were twenty-two people in this home center.

Ten students and twelve refugees.

All the refugees were gathered in one spot in the selling area.

And as if surrounding them, three students brandished weapons and monitored them.

The refugees had expressions filled with exhaustion as they slumped on the floor, in their hands, they gripped plastic bottles and food rations. Apparently, the students had given it to them.

Hmm? One of the refugees had stood up and was walking towards the students.

Ah, I’m pretty sure it was the old man who had bowed with his head touching the floor at the entrance.

“Hey, hey, could you give me one more? My bottle is empty ”

“No. We already told you that everyone gets one bottle each.”

“Bu-but, I haven’t eaten anything since this morning ! Please, have mercy and give me just one more bottle! I’m desperate. Help an old man out. Won’t you?”

Hey, now. How shameless can you get

Even the other students were glaring at the old man with expressions that said, ‘What is this guy even saying?’

“Tsk, I’ll go and ask Nishino. You stay here and don’t move a muscle.”

The boy spat loudly and walked away.

I had presumed that he would have lost his cool, but it looks like he was able to control himself.

Ahh, seemed like a tough job

It was doubtful that the other two would move from their stations.

Now, I was finished counting the numbers and confirming positions.

I would be able to store the supplies later, so I might as well gather information first.

I was using the ‘Listening’ skill to hear the conversation between the old men, but it was unlikely to give me anything important. All they were mumbling were things like, ‘We just need to wait until the self-defense force show up.’ Or ‘This is just a dream, it must be.’

Clearly, if I was going to spy on any one, it should be the students.

I made my way back towards the resting room and hid against one of the walls.

There were a lot of boxes and products here which made it perfect for hiding.

I put my ear against the wall and activated the ‘Listening’ skill.

The ‘Scout’ skill had already alerted me that there were three people inside.

Well then, I wonder what they were talking about.

“-Was it really a good idea to take all of them in?”

“Ex-exactly. We are barely making it by ourselves. If we start bringing other people in now ”

These voices, I think it was that punk-like kid from earlier and the quiet one with glasses.

Okay, I’ll call them Punk and Glasses from now on.

It seemed that the two of them were against bringing in the refugees.

Well, it was nothing surprising. They would only get in their way.

“ Indeed. But the reality is that we are also lacking in personnel. Shibata, did they believe all the stuff about levels and skills?”

“Well, I did give them a demonstration. But they weren’t entirely convinced either. To be frank even we didn’t really believe it until we started gaining levels like we do now. Also ”

“What?”

“Uh there are some who resist the idea of killing monsters. These guys, they haven’t done anything themselves, but they have a lot of one-sided demands f k!”

It seemed that the last incident had quite the effect on him.

Punk boy slammed a fist to the wall.

“Exactly. Th-that food, we risked our own lives to retrieve it from the supermarket !”

Glasses boy muttered in agreement.

“ I understand how the two of you feel, but you must bear with it for now. Once they have increased their levels, it will become much easier to acquire food and to scout out other territories.”

“But will they obediently do as we order?”

“It shouldn’t be a problem. You know my ‘skill’ right? Also in the worst case scenario, these guys are ‘disposable.’ If any monsters appear that we can’t handle, then they can act as bait which will give us plenty of time to escape. Didn’t I say this before?”

“Ahh well, yes.”

Woah, Nishino. His face was so calm, but clearly, the most heartless things were in his head.

Well, perhaps you needed to be that calculating in order to survive.

He was also very confident, it seemed. I wonder what kind of jobs or skills he had?

It made me wonder.

“But more importantly, now that we’ve accepted them, it is important to increase our food supplies in a hurry. Once the two who are gone come back, we will have to rethink the rotation.”

“Understood.”

“Yes ”

“In any case, let’s prioritize the acquisition of food. Fortunately, if we go to the nearby supermarket, there should still be some preserved food-”

“It’s, it’s terrible!”

The door swung open and a single student stormed in.

Well, I had already detected him with ‘Scout’ anyway.

“What is it? What happened?”

Nishino did not appear to be in the least bit surprised at the sudden intrusion.

“Hah, ahh just, just now the guys who were out returned hahh, ahh ! I can’t believe it! It’s not possible, this can’t !”

“Calm down, what happened, exactly!”

What could it be?

Could a powerful monster like a high orc have appeared?

However, the answer that came from his mouth was not at all what I had expected.

“The, the inside of the drugstore had been emptied And it’s not only that. All the supermarkets and convenient stores around here have been wiped of food and supplies, completely !”

“ What, what did you say!?”

All three raised their voices in shock upon hearing this report.

What? Could it be, that the culprit behind it all, was me?

CH 30

The World Is Overflowing with Monster, I’m Taking a Liking to This Life 30

Misunderstanding

I could feel my face becoming tense as I listened to the students’ conversation.

This was bad, I had gotten carried away.

It was just so fun testing out the capabilities of the item box.

After all, you could store things by just looking at them. Of course, this would make me get excited.

But, clearly wiping the buildings clean was going too far. It was bound to attract undesirable attention.

Though, I didn’t feel like returning it either.

“No food you say? Is that really true?”

“Yes I asked them again and again myself. But they don’t appear to be lying. So, so what are you going to do, Nishino? If we don’t have food ”

The student who had come to make the report was extremely shaken.

Even beyond the wall, I could sense that Glasses and Punk were shaken as well.

Among the group, the only one who remained calm was the leader. Nishino.

“ Ono, how much food supplies do we have left?”

“Eh? Oh um, hmm, there should have been enough for three days if it was just us but, we have less now, since we gave some to the others so ”

“Hey! Stop beating about the bush and just give the answer, idiot!”

“Aah! I, I’m sorry!”

Punk barked towards Glasses as he fumbled incoherently.

“Calm yourself, Shibata. Do you know that you have a bad habit of being quick to shout at people?”

“ S-sorry.”

“Ono, take your time. How much food do we have left?”

“ ! S-sorry. Um, uh very, very little I think. Maybe, one day at the most ”

Everyone fell silent at Glasses’ reply.

“Right I understand. And the refugees do not know this yet?”

“Yes. Of course not.”

I was hearing it all though.

“That’s good. We will continue to keep them in the dark about this. We won’t be able to stop them from revolting if they find out there is little food left. Tell this to the others as well.”

“U-understood.”

So saying, the student who had made the report, left the room.

“Ahh things have certainly gone bad ”

“They sure have ”

“Let’s organize our thoughts. Looking at the situation, the supplies must have been taken between the end of our third transportation trip and the beginning of the fourth. I suppose that would be around 2 hours. Normally, it should not be possible to wipe the surrounding stores clean in just 2 hours.”

“That’s true. But then, how could-”

“Yes, it would mean that it is the work of someone with such a ‘Skill.’ And considering the scale here, this person must be at a very high level.”

“Oh, like item boxes and teleportation magic. Those kinds of skills? In web novels, those kinds of skills usually make an appearance.”

Yes. Correct.

Well done, Glasses. Anyone who loves web novels should know to acquire ‘Analysis’ and ‘Item Box’ if you can.

“This person’s really done it.”

“Damn, who the hell! Stealing from other people!”

Nah, Punk.

That line would hit you like a boomerang.

It wasn’t yours to begin with.

“ ”

“What, what is it Nishino? Are you thinking ?”

“No the timing just seems too good. That something like this would happen just as we started to accept refugees in ”

“Ni-Nishino, are you saying that this person chose this moment deliberately?”

“Ono, we don’t even know that it was a single person yet. It could be another group just like us.”

“Ah, right ”

Nope, I’m solo.

“Also, it could just be a series of coincidences. The person may still be close by.”

“Are we going to go and search?”

“If we can. But if, for instance, this person ‘planned to steal everything from us,’ then this could be a bigger mess than we thought.”

“What what do you mean?”

“You don’t get it? There would only be one reason to do such a thing. The same reason that we took in the refugees. How much do you think food and daily supplies are worth in this world now? That worth will only rise as time goes on. If they can use it to negotiate with others, there will be many who will do whatever they order.”

No, no. That’s not what I mean to do.

Shit, they really have me wrong now.

I hadn’t even considered such a thing.

I was just having too much fun with testing the item box. I just got carried away. But I couldn’t tell them 

“In any case, we can’t afford to have any more of our food stolen like this. We need to hurry and secure as much food as we can.”

“Are we going to increase our search parameter?”

“It will be risky, but we have no choice. I’d like to send people out as soon as possible, but unfortunately, it’s already night time. Exploration at night would be too dangerous with all the monsters roaming the area. We’ll rest tonight and begin to move with the rising of the sun.

Also, if the culprit’s aim is to monopolize all resources, there is a possibility they could come here. We need to be careful.”

“Yes.”

“Understood, Nishino.”

Apparently, they had finished talking now.

The three of them left the resting room and started back for the main floor.

After seeing they were gone, I took the opportunity to sneak back out of the home center.

“Fuu ”

I released a deep sigh without thinking.

What should I do? Really.

They completely have me wrong 

After that, I entered a building that was a little ways off from the home center and secured a good resting space.

I took out some food from the item box and had a late dinner.

Momo came out of the shadows too and I fed her some dog food.

Suppose I’ll just sleep now A lot had happened and I was tired.

There would be time to think about the supplies in the home center tomorrow.

I thought, as I covered myself with a blanket and tried to go to sleep.

Suddenly, ‘Scout’ detected something.

It had detected monsters.

The numbers were 4 in all.

They were headed right towards me.

No, more correctly it wasn’t the building I was hiding it, but in the direction of the home center.

“Momo, let’s go.”

I exit the building and head for the home center.

Hiding from view and watching, I can see that the monsters looked like wolves.

Hmm they looked like that first monster I had run over and killed.

I think it was a shadow wolf?

But these were a size smaller than that one.

Perhaps they were a weaker version of the shadow wolf.

They were surrounding the home center and appeared to be trying to see what was happening inside.

“Woo !”

Momo let out a deep howl.

Was it because these monsters resembled dogs?

She seemed to be very cautious of them.

“The students don’t seem to have noticed yet.”

There were two of them guarding the entrance, but they didn’t seem to be aware yet.

It was already dark, so perhaps they couldn’t see them.

But really, did not one of them have any ‘Detection type’ skills?

Well, if they did, then they would have noticed me too.

What should I do

I felt like this was the kind of situation that could get complicated if I acted without thinking it through.

CH 31

Distant Howling

I suppose there is no harm in taking a look for now.

So they were weaker versions of shadow wolves So, lesser shadow wolves?

That’s a little long for a name. I’ll call them lesser wolves.

These were monsters I was seeing for the first time. And Momo herself was a monster who gained a ‘skill’ through eating a magical stone. It would be a lie if I said this didn’t interest me.

Momo, be quiet.

It was quite unusual for Momo to react like this.

Up until now, she had never caused a scene, no matter what monster we encountered.

What happened?

“Momo, what is it?”

I asked, and Momo suddenly started to brush up against me.

She was also doing it much harder than usual.

Now she was stuck to me and wouldn’t move away.

The night was cold, and she was nice and warm wait a minute.

“ Momo, I know this might sound crazy, but are you angry because I was staring at those lesser wolves for so long maybe?”

At that, Momo immediately reacted.

“Woo ” she whimpered sadly.

I was unexpectedly correct.

“No, Momo. Those are just monsters. I wasn’t looking at them to keep, okay?”

“Woo?”

Momo looked at me with a suspicious expression.

Really, really.

Momo was all I needed.

Those weren’t pets, they were monsters. They were really just experience points.

I tell her this, and Momo finally appeared to be satisfied.

She rubs her body against me one last time before moving away.

Aw, she was so cute.

“-mm, crap. I shouldn’t be looking at other things right now.”

I return my gaze to the direction of the home center.

The lesser wolves were still wandering around the parking lot.

Perhaps they had cautious personalities because they seemed to avoid getting any closer to the entrance with the guards. They were just crawling under cars and sniffing at the ground.

The two students who were on watch had not noticed them yet.

Even worse, they were yawning leisurely.

Hey, hey. Where’s your sense of danger What is the point in even having you there?

Hmm, if they hadn’t been noticed yet, maybe I could just go down and hunt the wolves?

From what I could see from ‘Danger Detection,’ the lesser wolves were not particularly strong.

They were somewhere between goblins and hobgoblins at best.

I wonder how good their ‘shadow’ skill would be, but I had a feeling that Momo would be above them as well. If I could successfully ambush them, then we would undoubtedly win.

Wait, would we really?

Was it even possible to ambush lesser wolves?

I had convenient skills like ‘Presence Block’ and ‘Conceal,’ but I wasn’t able to completely erase my ‘scent.’

I knew it because of Momo.

And monsters like these were bound to have a good sense of smell.

If they happened to have a sense of smell that was the same or even superior to Momo’s, then I would be caught the moment I got close.

Being able to ambush was my biggest advantage, and I would not be able to use it here.

In that case, maybe it would be best to just ignore this whole scene?

Or I could sneak into the home center amidst the chaos of the students battling the lesser wolves, and help myself to their supplies and run away.

Even I was exasperated at how low a plan that would be, but factually, it held the biggest merit in terms of personal gain.

Though, I wondered what level those students were anyway?

My current level was 7.

I had no one to compare it to, so I wasn’t sure if it was high or low.

If I knew their level, then I would get a better idea of where I stood.

Mmm, the thing was, I didn’t want these people to die yet.

It wasn’t because I felt for them or felt any remorse for taking the food supplies.

To put it simply, it would be much more convenient for me, going forward if they were alive.

Especially that one called Nishino. He seemed like quite the realist.

They might be cautious of me due to the item box incident, but if I played my cards right, we might be able to build a collaborative relationship. Even if we didn’t make direct contact, there would be ways to communicate with each other.

This was different from that time at the shopping mall or with the self-defense force where there was nothing else I could do.

As long as they were able to raise their levels reasonably enough, they could be a pretty good fighting force.

To fight against the high orcs.

Whether I would run or fight, it would not be a bad thing to have others who could fight here.

There were limits to what I and Momo could do alone.

–it was when I still pondering such things, that the lesser wolves down below began to move.

They darted forward and headed straight for the entrance where the students were standing watch.

And it was here where they finally noticed the presence of the monsters.

“Mo-monsteers!?”

“We’re under attack! Attaackk!”

They shouted and alerted the others who were inside.

The fangs of the lessers wolves were now already right in front of their eyes.

One student just barely dodged the snapping jaws.

The lesser wolf who had missed him, crashed into the wall behind instead.

In the next instant, the boy who was on watch began to beat it with the metal pipe in his hand.

“GRRAARR!”

“You! Yoouu!”

The iron pipe went up and down, up and down.

Perhaps the lesser wolf had realized it was no match for him because it then jumped back and retreated from the boy.

What was the other guy doing ?

I looked and saw that the other boy had his arm in the jaws of another wolf.

He was screaming at the top of his lungs and trying to throw the beast off, but the lesser wolf would not let go.

“Shit! Get off of himm!”

The other student’s metal pipe came down on the biting wolf, forcing it to let go.

There was something oddly stylish about the image of him holding the metal pipe.

Maybe he had some kind of skill for using a cane or staff?

“Are you alright?”

“Aghh It hurts ugghh ahh!”

The arm that had been bitten was in a pretty mangled state.

The flesh had been torn and the bone was exposed.

The four lesser wolves were now staring at them as they slowly closed in.

Panic and fear appeared on the faces of two guards.

“You two, are you alright!”

But right then, Nishino appeared from inside.

Behind him were several other students.

The boys who were on guard sighed with relief.

“Ono! Take those two inside! They need to be treated! The rest of us will defend the entrance!”

“‘Yes!’”

They all shouted as they brandished their weapons and faced the lesser wolves.

“GRR ”

The two parties stared at each other for a while, but then, perhaps after seeing that they were at a disadvantage, the lesser wolves began to slowly fall back.

Were they going to retreat?

But my prediction was wrong.

One of the lesser wolves raised its head to the sky and howled.

“AWoo!”

Then as if following its lead, the other lesser wolves began to howl too.

“What, what is it?”

“Are they planning something?”

“It’s a bluff! Let’s go kill them now.”

“Maybe We should kill them while we can! Hurry!”

The students all looked with suspicion, but only Nishino had a panicked expression.

I didn’t know what was happening, but I had a bad feeling about this.

And that feeling was right.

‘Scouting’ had detected something.

It was the presence of monsters. They were coming here.

And it wasn’t just one or two.

The numbers were increasing.

My ‘Danger Detection’ alert was ringing.

Are you serious?

The had called reinforcements !

CH 32

Why Are They Coming Towards Me?

The presence of monsters increased around me.

And it wasn’t just one type.

I could sense zombies and goblins too.

So that howling wasn’t just for monsters of the same species then, it lured any monsters that were in its vicinity? No It was also possible that the other monsters were just trying to get whatever spoils remained after the fight.

Whichever the case, I had clearly let my guard down.

I had lost my opening to pull out.

Well then, I better run.

I could sense the presence of monsters all around me, but with my status, I should be able to break through at some point.

But first.

“ I have to do something about these guys.”

“Grr ”

“Whoo !”

As if surrounding the area that I and Momo were in, lesser wolves began to appear from the darkness.

There were four of them in all.

They must have been the first to arrive after hearing the howling of the wolves.

But I had been using ‘Conceal’ and ‘Presence Block,’ and they still noticed me 

“So they really can tell by the smell ”

While I had anticipated this, it was still the worst result.

The biggest merit to my skills was now useless.

“You know, the guys who called you are over there? Go that way!”

“Grr ”

I tried half-heartedly, and of course, they did not understand what I was saying.

If anything, it seemed to have increased their alertness, and they began to close in.

They really were looking for a fight here.

“ Momo, let’s get them.”

I had no choice. I would have to kill these guys here and now.

It might have been possible to run as well, but these monsters had a really sharp sense of smell.

Once they learned I and Momo’s ‘scent’ then they would chase after us. That would be bad, to say the least.

And they also moved in packs.

I didn’t want to imagine a scenario where a whole pack continually tailed us.

I pull out a kitchen knife from the item box and brandish it.

The lesser wolves are cautious of it, but continue to move forward.

I was surrounded on all four sides. They probably meant to jump on me all at once.

But I had a method of dealing with large groups of enemies.

The lesser wolves come one more step closer.

“–They’re in the effective range now.”

In the next instant, I aim for the area above the heads of the lesser wolves and unleash home appliances and vending machines.

The instant murder by way of home appliances method.

The lesser wolves screeched in surprise as the deadly machines appeared in the air and then fell on their heads.

“Growwl!?”

“Grr!?”

“–GARH?!”

Not being able to dodge it in time, three of the lesser wolves were flattened.

They weren’t as tough as goblins it seemed.

There was an audible wet noise as they were crushed.

>

>

My level up was announced.

That was nice, but now was not the time to think about it.

After all, one wolf, who had dodged the attack was coming right at me.

“Momo!”

Momo’s ‘shadow’ began to stretch.

It wrapped around the legs of the lesser wolf and stopped it in its tracks.

“Gwargg?!”

The lesser wolf was now immobilized.

It was now trying to unleash its own ‘shadow’ as well, but I would not give it enough time.

Immediately, another vending machine appeared and then fell onto its head.

There were now four purple colored magic stones on the ground.

I quickly retrieved them and tossed them to Momo.

She caught them in her mouth perfectly and ate them.

“They just keep coming ”

The howling was still continuing.

More and more monsters were gathering around now.

From what I could confirm with my eyes, there were already a few dozens including the goblins and zombies.

There was even a hobgoblin.

How many more could be hiding in the shadows

I would have to move to an area where there were fewer of them.

“Alright, Momo! I think we may be able to escape from over there! Let’s go.”

Sorry about it, guys.

I’m leaving.

Do your best and survive this.

I think as a look back at the home center.

The students were now fighting against the lesser wolves and goblins.

It looked like a few of the refugees had also joined the fight. Some of them were using blocks of wood for weapons.

I looked for Nishino and saw that he was standing behind everyone.

He was shouting out orders and holding his hands over the others.

What was that? There was a faint glow emanating from his hands.

It seemed to me that whenever the light hit one of the students, their speed and strength would increase.

Was it support magic? Was there such a skill?

“But even then, they weren’t moving that much ”

It looked like they were only focused on defense.

Also there were a lot fewer monsters there, than I thought there would be.

Shouldn’t there be much more of them?

Where did the other monsters go?

“Hmm ?”

And then I realized it.

It was the center of the parking lot that was a short distance from the entrance.

The rest of the monsters had gathered there.

The person that they were fighting as they swarmed around was a single female student.

She was a bit gaudy-looking and had a side-ponytail.

There were two billhooks in her hands which she swung around her against the monsters.

“Are you kidding me what the?”

There was something that looked like steam rising out from her body.

And even in this darkness, I could see that her eyes were glowing with a red light.

The two billhooks that she was wielding was shredding through the bodies of the monsters, and every time she kicked, a goblin went flying several meters into the air. Oh, her underwear was showing.

Even when a lesser wolf would try to bind her with its ‘shadow,’ the student would forcefully tear the shadow apart and continue her rampage.

Along with her angry shouts, monsters fell one after another.

It was a most unusual sight, even though I was watching from afar.

“That has to be some kind of skill, right ”

‘Strengthen’ ?

No, ‘Berzerk’?

It must be some skill that raised your combat abilities.

Was she perhaps the strongest in the group of delinquents?

It sort of looked like the other students were staying in their defensive position as to not get in her way.

“ maybe things would turn out well for them after all.”

Apparently, they were a lot more capable in terms of their fighting force than I had thought.

If that’s the case, they could get out of this mess on their own.

“ ah, I shouldn’t be wasting my time and staring at this. I need to run–”

Just as I was thinking this–a chill ran up my spine.

‘Danger Detection’ was ringing its alarm.

‘Hostility Detection’ was reacting too.

Something was here !

“WOO– !

I heard a distant howl.

I looked in the direction of that voice. It was the roof of the building where I had been a moment ago.

And there was lone monster standing there.

There was something almost fantastical about the way it stood there with the moon at its back.

Thanks to ‘Night Vision,’ I had no trouble seeing what it was.

It was much larger than a lesser wolf.

It was unmistakable.

The monster I had first killed after the world changed.

“ Shadow Wolf.”

And this one was even bigger than the one I had run over.

It looked about the same size as a lion.

The pair of glowing red eyes in the darkness were clearly staring directly at me and Momo.

“Again, why are you targeting me Go over there!”

Of course, there was no reply to that.

Not that it would have even been able to hear me at this distance.

But to me, it had looked like the shadow wolf had laughed.

It ran through the shadows and made its way down from the building.

“ It looks like it has no intention of letting me get away then.”

Momo released her ‘shadow’ and prepared to battle.

It seemed that I would not be allowed to run away until I dealt with this guy.

Without taking my eyes off of the shadow wolf, I quickly bring out my status screen.

I select YES.

My item box was finally LV10.

Then there is a further announcement that sounds in my head.

I listen, and a smile appears on my face.

“Okay, let’s go then. Momo!”

Psyched up now, I rush forward with Momo to meet the monster.

CH 33

Here is the bonus Chapter As Promised 

Home Center Showdown

“AWOOoo!”

The shadow wolf howls.

The atmosphere shakes as if pierced by thunder. Even the other monsters are cowering with fear.

Its force was overpowering.

But I could still stand it. This was still cute compared to ‘that other’ roar.

“Momo! It’s coming!”

The ‘shadow’ emerged from the shadow wolf’s feet.

It spread out into countless tendrils that lashed out at us like whips.

So it was going to use the same skill as Momo, eh? Wait, it’s the other way around.

“Tsk!”

I take out a drawer from the item box.

An instant wall.

The tendrils of ‘shadow’ wrap around the drawer and strangle it until it shatters.

The splinters fly into the air.

At that moment, the shadow wolf charged forward.

“! –it’s so fast, hey!”

Momo and I dodge it by moving in opposite directions

I already had an idea about the shadow wolf’s speed through ‘Scouting,’ but it was still much faster than I had imagined.

I only barely got out of the way.

“Grrauu!”

But the shadow wolf just turned its body around and started to run in my direction again.

“Wha!?”

It wasn’t just fast!

This guy’s moves were so agile, it wasn’t even comparable to a goblin or a lesser wolf!

He had the light-footedness typical of canines and there was a springiness to its movements.

And now its fangs were approaching me at the speed of a bullet!

‘Danger Detection’ was sounding its maximum alarm.

A wall–no, that won’t work. There’s no time!

“Awoo!”

My agility had reached three-digits now.

I used it to the fullest as I forced my body to twist and move out of the way.

The shadow wolf’s teeth passed the position I had been a second ago.

That was close.

Had I evaded the attack even a split-second later, then my arms would have been chopped off?

As soon as I was out of the way, Momo controlled my ‘shadow’ and tried to bind the shadow wolf with it.

“Grooarr!”

The wolf seemed to react as if saying ‘Don’t underestimate me!’ and then used its own shadow to counteract Momos. Seriously? At this distance, at this speed, he can stop it?

Still, while it was for an instant, his movement had stopped. It was my chance.

And so I unleashed a vending machine on top of the shadow wolf’s head.

Now you’ll be pulp!

“–ooOO!”

The shadow wolf howled.

And then countless tendrils of shadow spewed from its feet.

It transformed into something resembling a spiders web as it wrapped around the vending machine and held it in the air.

“Wha ?!”

Hey, is this for real?

Do you know how many hundreds of kilograms that machine weighs?

It was I and Momo’s trump card that has sent many monsters to their graves.

And now it was completely worthless.

The trapped vending machine was making eerie noises as the metal began to bend.

Things would get really bad if I was caught in that ‘shadow.’

I wouldn’t be able to escape. I would just get choked to death.

Damn He was much stronger than I had anticipated.

Judging by the reaction from ‘Danger Detection,’ I thought it would be just a little stronger than a hobgoblin. I was so wrong.

But, I could still win.

Considering the first one I ran over and how the lesser wolves die, these guys must have low ‘Endurance.’

If I could only land a hit, it should deal a lot of damage at once.

“The problem was, how was I supposed to do that ”

The most troublesome thing was its speed and the ‘shadow.’

I would have to do something about those two if I ever wanted to land a hit.

As I was considering all of this, ‘Hostility Detection’ displayed something new.

“Grr !”

“Woo.”

What had appeared were, even more, lesser wolves.

Five in total.

Again, why is it always me that you guys are after!

Go over there! Over there! To the home centre!

I glance over to the home centre.

The students were still fighting the monsters.

I wonder if they’ve noticed me yet?

They would have clearly heard the shadow wolf’s howl. Even if they couldn’t see me because of the darkness, they would still know that ‘someone’ was fighting over here–at least, you would think.

If possible, I wanted to avoid any actions that would draw any more attention 

“Though, that doesn’t seem very realistic ”

I would die if I didn’t fight with everything I had.

That was how strong my opponent was.

My item box had reached level 10.

Well, let’s see what it was capable of now.

“AWOOoo!”

The shadow wolf howled as it charged for me.

The lesser wolves followed behind him.

Once again, I unleash a washing machine over their heads.

“Guaarh!”

But they moved out of the way.

One after another, I drop heavyweight electronics onto their heads.

Some of them hit the lesser wolves, but none of them reaches the shadow wolf.

I was dropping them as close to his head as possible, but he used his ‘shadow’ to catch them and toss them aside as he ran.

Maybe they were too small. In that case–.

Oh, I guess that was from killing the lesser wolves.

The voice echoes in my head.

“Over here!”

I launched different home appliances at him to slow him down as I ran into the parking lot.

Then I immediately put that ‘thing’ that entered my eyes into my item box.

The shadow wolf was fast, but I could somehow maintain a distance between it by tossing items and having Momo’s ‘shadow’ get in its way.

Good, I now had acquired enough of them.

Now I just needed the right place.

Over there looked better than here.

“Momo! Over here!”

I reunited with Momo and we ran out of the parking lot and into a wide road.

The shadow wolf exited the parking lot too and chased after us.

It was the main road with a clear view.

With nothing to cover us, we could see each other very clearly.

Momo and I stopped running and stood our ground in the middle of the road.

The shadow wolf stopped as well and glared at us as if he was cautious of a trap.

Well, too bad.

You lost the moment you got lured out here.

“Take this-!”

I launched my new trump card at it.

The beloved car that I had been saving for a while–well, it was more of a ‘wreck’ as it now appeared over the shadow wolf’s head.

“?-Groo!”

It seemed that the sheer size of this one caught it by surprise because the shadow wolf’s ‘shadow’ tendrils were much more numerous than before. They caught the wrecked car in the air.

And the moment it caught it, the wolf tried to escape.

“Not yet!”

However, I unleashed yet another car in the spot where it was trying to escape.

“-!?”

The shadow wolf’s face contorted in surprise yet again.

A car ‘wall’ had appeared.

Then another, and another. I create a barrier of cars around him.

These were all abandoned cars from the parking lot.

I already knew that I was able to store ‘discarded items,’ and so I had picked these up during the fight a moment ago.

The question was whether or not the item box would be able to carry all these cars. But thankfully, I had reached level 10 and its capacity had increased.

“Grr Rrr ”

It was blocked by cars on all sides and could no longer escape.

“What’s wrong? You can escape if you jump over the cars, can’t you?”

I say, but he only stares back bitterly.

Oh, that’s right. I know.

I know that if your skill is similar to Momo’s, then you would have a similar weakness as well.

“You can’t emit the ‘shadow’ unless your feet are planted on the ground.”

Yes, that was the weakness of the ‘shadow.’

It couldn’t control the ‘shadows’ unless its feet were on the ground.

I’m glad I had asked Momo about this.

Well, they only needed one paw to touch the ground, so it wasn’t much of an issue during a fight.

But it would not be possible in a moment like this where you were surrounded on all sides.

It would not be able to make use of its speed either.

Its shadow would disappear the moment that it jumped into the air.

The one doubt I had was whether or not he had the ‘Shadow Dive’ skill like Momo. And judging by the fact that he had yet to use it, it seemed that he did not have that skill.

I wasn’t sure if it was something unique to Momo or if it was just this shadow wolf who couldn’t use it.

I add yet another car over its head as if creating a lid.

Now there was nowhere to run.

All it could do now was use its ‘shadow’ to protect himself.

But there would be a limit to the amount of ‘shadow’ it could put out.

“We got him Momo.”

Momo’s shadow had now captured the shadow wolf.

Previously, it had been able to use its own shadow to counteract this, but it no longer had the reserve as it now held up a car above its head.

Now it was completely wrapped up and unable to move.

Perhaps the shadow wolf had realized that it had lost because it let out a vicious howl.

“Goodbye, shadow wolf. You’ve lost this one.”

I add yet another car on top of the one that it was supporting with its shadow.

That must have been the limit for it because the shadow dispersed in the next instant.

And then the mass above it came down and crushed the shadow wolf.

Phew. I was somehow able to beat it.

Well then, it seemed like the students were still fighting over there. I better run away while I can.

CH 34

The End of the Second Day

I quickly stash the cars I used for the fight back into the Item Box.

Might as well collect a few more cars while I’m at it, I think.

Of course, I can’t forget the magic stones from the shadow wolf and other monsters either.

It was clear that I was able to store much more than before.

My estimate would be around twenty meters or so?

It’s much bigger now. How incredibly useful.

I look over toward the home center.

But the monster’s numbers were dwindling.

That female student with the billhook was putting up quite the fight.

Her glowing red pupils were almost scary to look at.

She had such a force in her movements, that for a moment I almost felt as if she were the real monster.

“All of you! We’ve almost got them! Just a little more and they will be annihilated! Stay strong!”

“AA!”

They all raised their voice in unison as a reply to Nishino’s encouragement.

They would have no problem if they could keep this up.

They didn’t need my help.

I think, and turn to move away. But then–Nishino’s gaze moved directly towards me.

–Could he see me?

No, he couldn’t.

He was carrying a flashlight and even had a light attached to his helmet. That meant he didn’t have the ‘Night Vision’ skill.

He couldn’t see me, but he sensed–that someone was here. It was that kind of look.

After all, he quickly looked away and returned his focus to the fight in front of him.

Well, it wouldn’t be strange if he had noticed me.

I had made such a loud racket before, and I was aware of the risk while I was fighting the monsters.

It was something I had to risk, or I would never have defeated the shadow wolf.

Even so I was impressed by him.

In this situation, he had not tried to talk to me.

He must have decided that he couldn’t allow his men to be distracted.

Which was quite convenient for me.

As I leave the scene, I kill any goblins and zombies that happened to be nearby.

Thanks to this, I was able to level up once again.

And just like that, Momo and I left the home center behind us.

After that, no monsters chased after us, and we were able to leave the area safely.

We were now in the living room of an abandoned house.

The door hadn’t been locked and there was no one there, so we had let ourselves in.

I would have liked to just go to sleep like this, but I needed to get this job and skill leveling out of the way first.

And there was also something that I wanted to confirm.

I had gained three levels at once from this last fight.

Thanks to this, I had 53 points of SP(3 points remaining + 60 points – 10 points used for the Item Box) and 30 points of JP.

I guess I should raise my job levels first.

And so I raise ‘Assassin’ and ‘Hunter’ to level 6.

It took exactly 30 points to do this.

Now that both were raised to level 6, I could raise the level of their accompanying skills as well.

Next was the skill points. But there was something that I wanted to check first.

It was about that voice I had heard when the item box level was raised.

The voice had said:

So I guess LV 10 really was the limit for each skill.

It seemed that reaching the limit for higher level skills unlocked extra features in them.

I click on the Item Box category.

And then a new field that was labelled ‘Item Box Extra Features’ appeared.

‘Item Box Extra Features’

Expand Storage Amount Limit (MAX 5 times)

Expand Storage Size Limit (MAX 5 times)

Expand Simultaneous Storage Limit (MAX 5 times)

Expand Simultaneous Extraction Limit (MAX 4 times)

Expand Range of Effect (MAX 5 times)

Add Preservation Feature.

I see the item on the bottom and smile.

Yes!

I was waiting to be able to use this feature.

With this, I would be able to store food in the item box without it going bad.

This issue about food was my biggest concern, and now it was solved.

I’m glad I leveled up by order of importance.

I try clicking all of them, but it seems that they all require 3 skill points each to add.

The expansions could be done up to 5 times.

They did look very interesting, but there was no need for me to upgrade those right now.

I used three points and add the ‘Preservation Feature’ to the Item Box.

Now I had 50 points left.

I should probably use the remaining points for raising my current skills.

There were no more initial skills that were important.

Considering that there would be fights like with the shadow wolf, where an ambush was not possible, it was probably wise to raise my physical strength. And so I raised this to LV 9 first.

After this, I raised Alertness and Scouting to LV 7 and Swordsmanship to LV 4.

Then I saved the last 3 points.

“Momo, do you want to eat some magical stones?”

I give Momo all of the magic stones I got from the home center.

Now my Status was like this:

Kazuto Kudou

Level 10

HP: 70/70

MP: 10/10

Strength: 73

Defence: 69

Alertness: 217

Dexterity: 185

Magic: 0

Magic Defense: 0

SP: 3

Job

Assassin LV6

Hunter LV6

Character Skill

Early Maturity

Skills

Silent Movement LV5, Night Vision LV3, Vitals Thrust LV3, Presence Block LV6, Appraisal Disturb LV3, Scouting LV7, Telescope LV3, Alertness Enhance LV7, Dexterity Enhance LV4, Observe LV4, Listening LV4, Physical Strength LV9, Swordsmanship LV4, Stress Resistance LV5, Fear Resistance LV5, Poison Resistance LV1, Paralysis Resistance LV2, Virus Resistance LV1, Heat Resistance LV1, Blast Resistance LV1, HP Auto-recover LV1, Hostility Detection LV4, Danger Detection LV5, Conceal LV2, Escape LV1, Defense Instinct LV1, Item Box LV10.

Party Member

Shiba LV8

Alertness and Dexterity were as high as ever.

They’d increased quite a bit since I last checked.

Also, Momo’s level had increased as well.

It wouldn’t be long until she reached level 10.

Since initial job and skill levels were limited to level 10, I wonder if Momo would also change once she reached it? It made me wonder.

Oh, well I should get some rest for now.

I create a barricade like I did last time, before falling asleep along with Momo.

And that was how the second night ended.

And then it was morning.

The start of the third day.

CH 35

35. The Start of the 3rd Day

I wake up as the morning sun enters the windows.

“Ahh it’s morning already ”

I slept well.

Guess I must have been very tired

The thought occurred to me yesterday as well, but I would really, honestly like to get ‘Fatigue Resistance.’

Would I be able to acquire it if I was tired to the absolute limit? I didn’t want to try that.

I look at my watch and see that the time is 6 AM.

It had always been a habit for me, so I can’t help but get up at this time.

But I wasn’t quite sure if it was a good or bad thing that I became awake a lot faster now 

Momo was already up.

She always got up early.

“Good morning Momo.”

I give her a morning pet and enjoy the texture of her fur.

Momo rubs her body against me. Hehe, cutie.

Good, now I was completely awake.

“Huh ? Momo, did you get a little bit bigger?”

“Bark?”

Momo tilts her head to the side. But it was unmistakable.

She had become a little bigger compared to yesterday.

I try picking her up with both arms just to see, and she feels heavier.

“Why all of a sudden ? Maybe, it’s an effect of the magic stones?”

Or an effect of leveling up.

But I don’t think there was a difference yesterday?

Maybe the number of magical stones wasn’t enough yet?

I couldn’t think of another explanation 

“Momo, do you sense anything strange with your body? Is there any pain?”

“Baark?”

Momo says that she doesn’t feel anything strange at all.

If anything, she seems to be full of energy as she runs circles around me.

I guess there’s no problem then?

Hopefully, that was the case 

“Alright. But if you do feel anything, you tell me quickly, okay? Got it?”

Momo replies happily.

“Okay, let’s eat breakfast then.”

I took out some food from the Item Box and we had a light breakfast.

Thanks to the ‘Preservation Feature’ being added, we wouldn’t have to worry about food going bad.

Somehow, I was able to taste and enjoy the food more than I did yesterday.

After that, I washed my face and lightly wiped my body.

What I really wanted was a bath. I sweated quite a lot.

But there was no hot water, so it was impossible.

This house used electricity for everything.

People shouldn’t do that. At least leave something that uses gas.

I had no choice but to use a portable gas stove to heat up some water.

I lightly washed Momo while I was at it. It was easy because she didn’t move around.

“Still, I wonder why electricity is the only thing we can’t use ?”

The water and gas were still running, but the electricity has been down from the beginning.

Well, small battery-powered electronics work, but everything else was unusable.

I haven’t tried out the emergency power generator yet. But those things are so loud that I was sure they would attract monsters.

Perhaps the power station just happened to be attacked on the first day.

Or there was some other ‘reason’

But I couldn’t figure it out no matter how much I thought about it.

And the power station was much too far to go and check.

“I wonder if the electricity works in neighboring towns?”

Of course, I would have to actually go in order to find that out as well.

If only there was news or internet available 

Ah, right. The radio.

I have a radio.

At least, I think I had one.

Why didn’t I think of this sooner? I’m so stupid.

I take the radio out of the Item Box and switch it on.

“It’s no use ”

Nothing but noise emits from the speakers regardless of the channel.

Was there also an issue with the radio waves?

What did this mean?

“It’s no good. I don’t have enough information ”

Perhaps I should have joined with another group?

No, that in itself would cause all sorts of trouble 

“I will have to eavesdrop like I did yesterday ”

I felt like that was the best choice.

In that case, I should probably head over to the home center.

No, there was a different place I should head to first.

I’ll go there.

“Okay, Momo. Let’s go.”

I finish preparing for the trip and go outside.

If my memory is correct, then it shouldn’t be too far a walk from here.

Several minutes later-.

“Ah, there it is.”

I find the place I was looking for.

There is a sign that reads ‘under construction.’

Abandoned cranes. The metal frame of a half-constructed building.

Yes, I came to a construction site.

A new apartment was supposed to have been built here.

It was different compared to the home center, but there were plenty of things that could be used as weapons here.

A mountain of gravel, steel pipes, blocks, concrete and heavy machinery.

All of them would fit nicely in my Item Box.

“There doesn’t seem to be any monsters nearby. Let’s just gather everything.”

Several minutes later-.

My LV10 Item Box easily contained everything I wanted from the construction site.

I even tested a new way of using it as well. And it was a success.

I was quite satisfied with everything I had been able to collect, and so we left the construction site behind us.

“Now, let’s go to the home center.”

We begin to move again.

It seemed like there were fewer monsters compared to yesterday

There was no reaction when I used ‘Scouting.’

The only thing I could sense was people who were hiding in their houses.

Maybe all of the monsters in this area gathered together after that howling last night?

They could have also migrated somewhere else.

I didn’t mind the strong monsters leaving, but it was not a good thing that even the weaker monsters were gone.

I wouldn’t get any experience.

If only there were some weak goblins around 

We were now only a few minutes away from the home center.

And here I discovered something strange.

“Huh?”

I couldn’t help exclaiming in a dumb voice.

I looked at it carefully.

“Are you serious ”

There wasn’t anything like that here yesterday.

There was a cross section in front of me.

And something sat in the center of it.

It was a chest made of wood.

It was ornately decorated and there was something like a keyhole in the middle.

Well, it was obvious.

A mainstay in games.

Something everyone has seen at least once.

“That’s a treasure chest?”

Yes. What was sitting there was a treasure chest, no matter how you looked at it.

Seriously. I didn’t think this world would have something like that

CH 36

35. Even knowing that there is still an irresistible appeal

I stare at the treasure box in the middle of the intersection.

It’s suspicious too suspicious.

Like, it’s clearly going to be a trap, right?

Not even a trap, what if it was a monster? One of those mimic things.

But then again, ‘Hostility Detection’, ‘Danger Detection’ and ‘Scouting’ were not picking anything up.

But how could it be anything else

If anything, the fact that they weren’t picking anything up was also suspicious.

Maybe there was a skill that ‘interfered with detection.’

I already knew that there was an ‘Appraisal Interference’ skill, so there could be other similar skills as well.

“But there is also a possibility that it is a real treasure chest ”

I wonder what could be inside, if it was real?

Treasure? Magical stones? Or maybe weapons?

I couldn’t say that I wasn’t very curious.

“Maybe I’ll test it a little.”

I moved to an area that put us out of sight from the cross-section.

First, I would try throwing a rock.

Bullseye.

Nothing happened.

I had Momo use her ‘shadow’ to stretch out toward the chest and try opening it.

And right when Momo’s shadow touched the treasure chest-

“SHHAA!”

The treasure chest swung open and a monster that resembled a hermit crab jumped out.

Its body was clearly larger than the treasure chest itself.

How had it fit in there?

What were the laws of physics doing right now?

“Oh well, so it was a monster ”

It wasn’t a treasure chest. It was just a mimic

Crap. I regretted getting my hopes up so high.

And just as the mimic showed itself, ‘Hostility Detection’ and ‘Scouting’ began to react.

So it was using some kind of interference skill.

But apparently, the effect was lost once it came out of the box.

“SHHAA-AA–?|

The mimic then realized that there was no prey in front of it. It made a questioning gesture.

The gesture made it seem a little cute.

But monsters are still monsters.

I would have no mercy.

The position of the mimic was right inside the area of effect for my Item Box.

“-Get crushed.”

I unleash some heavy machinery that I had swiped from the construction site over the mimic’s head.

There was a wet sound as it was flattened.

The voice in my head announces.

I had been able to kill the mimic in one shot.

It was surprisingly not much of a threat.

I quickly retrieve the machine.

There was now a yellow magic stone where the mimic had once been.

When I place it in my Item Box, the description reads ‘Magic stone of a Mimic(Small).’

As a threat, it hadn’t been much different compared to a goblin or a lesser wolf.

Well, it was clearly a trap, after all.

However, things could get worse if this meant that there were ‘mimics’ that turned into other objects other than treasure chests.

Ordinary supplies-drawers and garbage buckets. Those would be so much more dangerous.

I would have to be more careful in the future.

“I think I will raise the level for ‘Detection’ type skills next then ”

If I raised ‘Scouting’ and ‘Danger Detection,’ maybe I will be able to see through the disguises of mimics.

It would probably be more useful for me, compared to ‘Physical Strengthening’ or “Swordsmanship.’

I probably should have put more thought into how I allocated my skill points from the beginning.

Well, there was no point in regretting over things that had already happened.

I would just do better next time.

“Now, let’s get going. Momo.”

We started towards the home center once again.

-The scene now changes to the home center.

The home center resting room.

Here the students gathered, with Nishino as the head. They were discussing their future plans.

There was a map of the town laid out on the table, and there were several places that were marked.

“Well then, Shibata and Ono. I want you two to split up and search the surrounding area. Getting new food supplies is your priority, but I don’t want you to do anything foolish either. Got it?”

“Yeah, I got it.”

The punk-like Shibata and the glasses wearing, weak-looking Ono both replied.

Behind them, several other students were standing.

“Also, let’s look for other places of refuge. If there is any place that is safer than here, we’ll figure out a route and relocate. If there are other refugees there already, we will negotiate with them. Our families may even be there. Let’s do our best.”

Nishino explained as he pointed at the map.

All of the routes and territories that had been assigned were logical and something the others were satisfied with.

The students nodded.

“Alright, you should set out then. I’m counting on all of you.”

“Yes!”

The scouting group replied eagerly and then filed out of the room.

“The rest of you will continue to protect this place. You should also have the refugees help you. Some of them were able to level up after yesterday. I’ll leave the rotation up to you. But try not to be too stressed out about it.”

“Understood.”

The remaining students answered before leaving the room as well.

Now the only ones left were Nishino and the female student with the side ponytail.

“They’re gone now Good. Rikka, let’s go and help the people who haven’t been able to level up yet. Okay?”

“What. Seriously? That sounds incredibly boring to me ”

The girl called Rikka had an undisguised expression of disapproval on her face.

“Don’t be like that You are the strongest out of all of us here. And considering our skills go well together, it makes sense for us to act as a pair. And I explained the reason to you yesterday, didn’t I? We need stronger men right now.”

“Mmm, I do understand what you are saying, Nisshi ”

Rikka put her hands behind her head and frowned.

Apparently ‘Nisshi’ was her nickname for Nishino.

“To be honest, I don’t think there is much point in helping those old men level up. They will only get in our way. Especially the bald one. He is still talking about how he refuses to kill monsters. It’s so lame.”

“In fact, why don’t you just murder them and pretend it was an accident? That way we will even get some experience poi–”

“Rikka!”

Rikka jumped a little as Nishino yelled at her.

She put a hand to her mouth and looked away apologetically.

“Oh I’m sorry. Forget I said that ”

“Don’t you ever say something like that again. That is something I don’t want anyone else to know about. If they did, there will definitely be someone willing to cross that line. It is something I will never allow.”

“ Yes, I know.”

Nishino and Rikka left the resting room.

There was something tense in their expressions.

CH 37

37. Comparing with Others

I arrived at the home center.

But first I keep myself hidden and watch.

“There are fewer guards out here compared to yesterday ”

There were two at the entrance.

And one of the guards wasn’t a student. He looked kind of old and had different clothing.

He was likely a refugee.

I wonder if he was one of the people who had fought the monsters alongside the other students.

This meant that his level went up, he got some skills, and was now recognized as one of their members.

“I think I’ll try to get a little closer ”

‘Scouting’ had gained a level, so I would be able to tell how many people were inside if I was close enough to the wall.

And thanks to ‘Presence Block’ and ‘Silent Movement,’ neither of the guards noticed my presence.

Just like yesterday, I was easily able to reach the window which I had used to get in.

“ There is hardly anyone in there.”

I could only sense 5 to 6 people inside there with ‘Scouting.’

That was considerably fewer people than yesterday.

Had they broadened their scouting range now that they were nearly out of supplies?

Nishino was saying something about that yesterday.

Speaking of which, I can’t detect Nishino’s presence either

Had he gone out too?

He didn’t really look like the type to go out and explore 

“What should I do ”

This was an incredibly advantageous situation for me.

All I would have to do is steal their supplies and run away 

“But after what happened yesterday, they were bound to be more cautious ”

While listening to them talk the other day, it was clear that Nishino was wary of a certain person–me, in fact, who was ‘taking their supplies.’

And he had suggested that there was a high likelihood that I would appear here again.

He had said this in front of the others. The students, specifically.

Would it really be smart to walk in under these conditions?

There was also a possibility that several of them had gained detection skills after yesterday’s fight.

Hmm, but I came all the way here. I can’t leave empty-handed

Though I did gain a lot of items from the construction site, so I wasn’t desperate.

And the newly acquired ‘Preservation Feature’ meant that I wouldn’t run out of food for a while.

There was no reason to make unnecessary risks out of greed 

I could just steal a little so that they wouldn’t notice?

Like the gardening materials and poles and bricks.

There was plenty laying around here. No one would notice if some of them disappeared.

“–kk skill– ”

I could hear a voice coming from a short distance away.

The words ‘skill’ and ‘job’ were clearly audible.

“Was it towards the shop counters?”

I carefully make my way closer against the walls. I could tell that several people were gathered together in a corner near the counters.

I make sure that there is no one else around me just in case All clear.

Then I put my ear to the wall and activated the ‘Listening’ skill.

“–Well then, let’s check it again. All of you, open you status plates. It will come out if you think ‘status.’”

“Woah! It really did come out!”

“What, are you crazy? Oh, it did!?”

“This is a strange looking board But how does it work?”

“Yes, we call them status plates. Your status plates are not visible to other people. But be careful.”

Hmm.

Was this a lecture on skill use for those who gained a level?

The person who was instructing them sounded like that punk-ish student from yesterday.

I swear that there was someone with a similar voice guarding the entrance.

“I will explain each category later. First, look at your level, SP and JP. Do all of you see a 1 displayed by your level?”

The student asks the refugees.

There is no answer, which probably meant they were nodding.

“I think that Nishino told you all yesterday, but anyone who kills at least one monster will become level 1. And once that happens, you will be able to see your status. Were you able to hear that voice in your head? Saying ‘You have gained experience points.’?”

“Ah, yes But what does that mean?”

“This is the important part, old man. Underneath that there are categories called SP and JP. These allow you to choose skills and jobs. In short, they allow you to gain the power to fight monsters.”

“The power to fight ?”

“Exactly. You should all have 2 points of SP and 1 point of JP. Am I right?”

“Ah, yes, I have them.”

“Me too ”

“I as well.”

“With this, you can choose one job and two skills. Try clicking them. It will display the abilities and jobs that you can acquire.”

The student continues.

Hm? Wait a second.

Just 2 SP and 1 JP?

But my initial points were 10 SP and 10 JP.

What did this difference mean?

The way he just said it, it sounded like there was no difference between individuals, and they all had the same number of initial points.

So why did I alone have so much more?

The only thing I could think of was 

“-was it because of ‘Rapid Development’ ?”

Extra experience points(speculation) and an increase of acquired points.

If that was the effect of ‘Rapid Development’ then-.

“What-what one am I supposed to choose?”

“Um, mine has different ones, like ‘Company Employee’, ‘Citizen’, ‘Adventurer’, ‘Golfer’ ?”

“I, I there are too many in mine and I can’t decide ”

“Umm, alright. You will have to write them down on a paper. And you better not lie about it. Nishino will be back soon, so you should discuss it with him and decide. He will know the best decision in order for us all to survive. In any case, don’t choose any skills or jobs until then.”

The refugees started to talk with the student about their skills and jobs.

From what I could hear, none of them had any unusual jobs or skills.

None of them had an Item Box.

Maybe it was an incredibly rare skill?

I had no one to compare myself with until now, but maybe I just happened to be one of the very lucky ones?

‘Rapid Development’ and ‘Item Box.

I was able to get these two skills from the beginning.

‘Scouting’ found something.

This presence It was Nishino and the others.

It seems that they had returned.

I was able to get some important information. But it was now time to leave.

I moved away and borrowed a few gardening supplies that no one would miss.

Then I left the area before the students caught sight of me.

CH 38

38. I will become someone who can properly say ‘no,’ even when someone glares at me.

I leave the home center and walk through the town.

“Hmm ”

I consider everything that I had just heard as I walked.

Increased SP and JP through ‘Rapid Development.’

I understood, now that I was able to compare with others. But this was more of a cheat ability than I had expected.

“It was only good luck that I was able to acquire it, but now it makes me really want an explanation on skills ”

Even after you acquired new skills and jobs, there was still no description on the status plate.

So you had no choice but to test the skill after acquiring it or speculate based off of the name.

“Perhaps I need the ‘Appraisal’ skill to see skill descriptions.”

‘Appraisal.’

A skill that analyzes skills.

I am reminded of how much I need it.

“I don’t even know what the requirements for getting it are But it seems like it might be an advanced ‘Observation’ skill.”

I had acquired the ‘Observation’ skill when I got the ‘Spy’ job.

I was currently level 4.

If I was able to raise this to level 10, would it increase my chances of getting ‘Appraisal’?

I could only speculate about all of this, but it was worth trying out.

“I will need to raise my detection-type skills as well as ‘Observation’ ”

I hadn’t thought about it all that much until now, but ‘Rapid Development’ was a permanent skill.

It was different from the other skills.

And so it was necessary for me to learn more about it.

It seemed that the list of things I needed to do kept increasing.

Momo asked me if I was okay.

Oops. I had gotten so distracted by my thoughts.

“I’m fine Momo. Don’t worry.”

I kneel down and pat her on the head.

“ .Wafoo.”

She replied. Which meant, ‘if you say so.’

I chuckled.

She always worried too much. Cutie.

“Uh, what is that ?”

Just as I turned my gaze away from her, a slime caught my eye.

It was near a garbage dump towards a wall.

And inside of the pile of garbage, were several slimes.

Who would have you’d find them in a place like this?

‘Danger Detection’ and ‘Hostility Detection’ had not been triggered, and so I had almost missed them.

They didn’t seem like they were up to anything. They just moved around in the same place.

No, wait. If you looked closely, they were melting the garbage.

These guys just ate anything, huh?

In fantasy novels, slimes were usually depicted as omnivores. And in reality, these guys were no exception.

Hmm, what to do.

It was a real hassle hunting them

And there wasn’t much advantage to doing so at the same time.

“Hm?”

Looking closer, there was one particular slime that had a different color than the rest.

The other slimes were all blue, but this one was red.

Was it a high ranking slime?

I watched them for a while, but the red slime did not seem to be doing anything other than move around in the same area like the others.

“Strange little creatures ”

In a way, they were the most mysterious monsters.

Well, there was nothing to do about it now.

They seem to be low level, I don’t think there is any harm in leaving them alone.

“Ah, right.”

Curiosity took a hold of me, and I took out some ‘garbage’ from my Item Box.

It was stuff like plastic containers from finished lunch boxes.

I threw them at the slimes.

The slimes did not respond-no, they started to.

They surrounded the garbage and melted it.

Very slowly.

“Huh ”

I stared at this very interesting sight.

It took the slimes about ten minutes to finish eating the garbage.

They jiggled a little before resuming their consumption of the remaining garbage.

“They sure eat a lot.”

It was like I was looking at huge microorganisms.

Hm? What was it?

Now the red colored slime was slowly coming towards us.

Neither ‘Hostility Detection’ or ‘Danger Detection’ were sensing anything.

But I still took a few steps back just in case.

Momo dropped into a fighting stance.

–For a second I wondered if I had heard that wrong.

The voice echoes in my head once again.

No, I hadn’t heard it wrong.

Wow. I didn’t think such things could happen with monsters.

I mean, this meant that slime’s had a ‘will’ of their own.

The slime was jiggling and staring at me or I thought that it was.

Perhaps it was because I fed them?

But

I wasn’t sure about this one.

People would often befriend slimes in web novels. But in real life

I look at the red slime near the garbage pile and think.

It didn’t seem to be threatening to me, but it looked like there were no merits to it either.

If anything, considering my specialized skills, wouldn’t it actually be in the way?

‘Concealment’ and ‘Presence Block’ only affect me. And Momo could at least hide in shadows.

Also, the slime was slow, I would have to carry it to move around. And it didn’t seem like it would be useful in combat.

Having it around would just be a burden.

I choose ‘No’ inside of my head.

I don’t know if it was just me, but it looked like the red slime shuddered with sorrow.

But it was probably just me.

It was. It must be.

“ Let’s go, Momo. We’ll search for other monsters.”

“ Bark.”

Yes, I wasn’t wrong.

I couldn’t be wrong.

Just as I begin to walk out again, my stomach rumbles.

“ Now that I think of it, it’s almost lunchtime.”

I look at my watch and see that it is past twelve.

“Let’s take a break then, Momo.”

“Bark.”

We search for a building that we can rest in.

That looks like a good place.

There was a multi-story apartment close by.

I turned my back to the jiggly slime and headed towards the building with Momo.

At the same time, on the roof of a certain apartment building-

“ As I thought, there are fewer and fewer monsters within this visible perimeter.”

‘She’ says as she looks at the town through a scope.

It was the third day after the monsters had appeared.

She had not taken a single step outside of the apartment, instead, she stayed here and sniped.

Due to this, her level had gone up and she received more than enough points.

However, it seemed that this strategy had reached its limits.

Because there were now much fewer monsters who were within range of her shooting.

“Maybe I should finally leave ”

Considering her own job and skills, it would be better for her to stay.

However, it was quite clear that she had reached her limits here.

“I could use my points to strengthen my skills and status. Then I could find another good building and hole up there ”

She could find another tall apartment building that fit the requirements of her job, and make it her new base.

“I wish I had someone to work with. I do wonder if that guy and his dog are still alive ”

She recalled the guy and his shiba that had come here yesterday.

He had an interesting skill.

But ultimately, she had walked away without being able to talk to him.

“ Well, he seemed rather scummy. He’s probably alive.”

No, maybe not scum. But he did play dirty.

That is how she felt after seeing him fight at the supermarket and his reactions here.

Why did she think that?

Because she was the same.

She didn’t want to die. She wanted to live.

And so she would kill monsters, raise her level, and plan ways to ensure her safety.

That being said. She thinks 

“That dog was really cute ”

It always stuck close to him and wagged its tail.

It was so adorable.

She wanted to pet its soft fur.

She was a dog person, not a cat person.

And she had a special fondness for shiba dogs.

If this apartment hadn’t banned keeping pets, she would probably have had a cute dog like that as well.

Her cheeks became slightly flushed.

She was like a love-struck maiden.

“ I want to meet that dog again.”

She could barely remember the face of the guy. On the other hand, Momo’s appearance was beautified by about 200 times.

Shy people generally didn’t remember people’s faces.

“–‘Map.’”

She mumbled, and the status plate transformed.

It turned into a three-dimensional recreation of the town.

“ Yes, this one looks good.”

It was a tall apartment building that was a small distance away from the home center.

This place would fit the requirements of her job.

She would have to gather new furniture and food. But that was a compromise she had to make.

“Alright, I should go then.”

She leaned the now familiar rifle on her shoulder and stood up.

And so the girl, Natsu Ichinose, went out into the town to look for her new hunting spot.

And in a corner of her heart, she had a small hope that she would see that shiba again.

CH 39

39. A Brief Respite

I entered the apartment building.

While there were only a few, I could definitely detect that there were residents.

It seemed that some people were holing up in here.

Though, they were only on the upper floor.

I didn’t think I needed to worry about them.

I just helped myself to a random room that was open.

The door wasn’t locked, and the interior was a mess.

There were marks on the floor and furniture as if they had been slashed. And the windows were broken.

It was probably the work of goblins.

The first thing I do is put all of the furniture and glass that was on the floor into my Item Box.

Now there was some free space.

“Good, let’s eat lunch now.”

“Bark!”

Momo’s replies always seemed a lot happier when it was time to eat.

Her tail would wag uncontrollably when I brought out her favorite dog food.

“Alright then, let’s try this one today.”

I take out some especially cheap dog food.

“Bar- kuumm ”

Momo suddenly looked very crestfallen.

Even her tail had gone limp.

Really, she had expensive tastes. Her palate had become very refined recently.

For someone so stubborn over food

“–just kidding. Here you go.”

I take out one that was more expensive than the usual.

“! –Bark! Bark! Bark!”

Momo becomes overjoyed again when she sees it.

Her tail began to wag furiously as she pawed at my legs. Give it to me. Hurry up and give it to me!

Hey, stop that. I can’t move if you stick so closely to me.

Momo really was impossible sometimes.

We don’t have a lot of this, but this is special, okay. Really now.

“Hmm, now what should I eat ”

I could just take some random cup noodles from the Item Box

Ahh, but I am also quite tired of premade meals now.

I think I will make something.

I move to the kitchen.

The stove seems to be usable.

The water was running as well.

I want to eat noodles. Some yakisoba would be great.

I roughly chop up the vegetables and pork I got from the supermarket and fry them together.

Then I dump the noodles inside. Also some tempura bits.

Some powdered sauce and Chinese stock powder are also added as I continue to fry it.

After that, I sprinkle some white sesame seeds and bonito flakes and the dish is ready.

It’s easy to make, but it tastes so good.

Great, all done.

“Okay, let’s eat!”

I slurp up the noodles.

Yes, it was good.

I liked this somewhat cheap flavor.

The firmness of the cabbage and bean sprouts. Also, the tempura bits went really well with the sauce.

This is also great with a little pepper.

Oolong tea is the perfect drink to go with it.

It really suits meals with a strong taste.

Momo must have been quite hungry as well because she was eating in large bites.

Hey, now! You’ll choke if you eat too fast.

I thought as I continued to eat my food.

Hahh That was delicious.

Now that I was done, I lie on the floor.

The sunlight that comes in through the broken window is very comfortable.

It makes me sleepy.

“Wafu ”

Hey, Momo.

You shouldn’t lie on people’s stomachs.

Ah, fine then.

I enjoy the softness of her fur.

“ ”

What was this? This feeling of safety I had.

It was the feeling of a normal day among abnormal days filled with monsters.

It reminds me of how grateful we should all be for a normal life.

Well, except being a corporate slave. No thanks.

“Normally, I wouldn’t even be able to eat something like this ”

Currently, there was no new food coming in. Unless you had an Item Box with a preserving feature like me, you would have to eat all of your perishable foods quickly.

It was now the middle of May.

I already retrieved most of the food in this area, but the raw produce in supermarkets in other regions would start rotting right about now.

That’s what it was like. And even if you tried to save your stock of food, it was likely that you would eventually have to eat tasteless hardtack and water.

Though none of this applied to me.

I had already acquired more than enough food, and it was all stored inside of my Item Box, which now had a ‘Preservation Feature.’

The food that I kept would not go bad or be ruined.

Apparently, this ‘Preservation Feature’ allowed you to maintain the exact state of the food when you put it in.

For instance, if you put hot water into a bowl of instant noodles and put it inside the box and waited a long time before taking it out again.

It will come out in the exact same state, without being soggy or having cooled off.

If anything, it was more of a ‘Time Stop’ than a ‘Preservation Feature.’

It was quite the cheat. Good god.

I didn’t know how such a thing could work, but in any case, my problem with regards to food was solved.

And if I somehow ran out of food, I could always go fishing or grow vegetables from seeds I guess. But that wouldn’t happen for a long time.

Also, while not at the same pace as yesterday, I did intend on continuing to collect more food.

It wouldn’t hurt to have more stocked up, I wouldn’t want them to be eaten by monsters.

And as Nishino said before, food will be important for trading in the future.

Well, I doubt anyone had something I would trade for.

The Item Box was all I needed.

The only thing that could make it even better would be if you could put ‘something that was still moving’ inside of it

As useful as this Item Box was, it couldn’t do everything.

There were things that could not be placed inside.

Such as a ‘living creature.’

It wasn’t possible when I tried it.

I didn’t test it on Momo, okay?

I found some crow that was resting on a telephone wire. But it didn’t work.

Plants, seeds, branches, and soil were fine.

I suppose it depended on what I or the voice in my head considered to be living.

I also tried ‘something that was moving.’

But these were also not able to be stored.

Apparently, objects needed to be still in order to be put inside.

If only I could, it would make me incredibly strong.

I could store something as it was falling, adjust the position and unleash it. It could be a frighteningly large bullet.

Like Real Gate Oblivion.

It made me think of a certain sparkly spirit.

I wish I could do that

There weren’t any additional features that could alter what you could store.

There was no point in whining over something that didn’t exist. But that move was something that any guy would want to do.

Hopefully, I would be able to do it one day.

“Ah, right. Momo, want to eat some magic stones?”

It was the one I got from the mimic, plus some others that I picked up on the way here.

I give these to Momo.

At first, Momo ate them happily.

But then

“ kkuu ”

“Hm? What is it, Momo?”

Momo was looking at the last one- ‘Mimic Magic Stone(Small)’. Was she not going to eat it? But then she put it into her mouth.”

And then she moved her gaze towards the window.

And–through the crack in the broken glass, she tossed the magic stone outside.

“Ah! What are you doing, Momo!”

There is no need to throw it away just because you won’t eat it.

“Bark.”

But it seemed like Momo was saying, ‘it’s fine like this.’

What’s fine? I don’t understand it at all.

Oh, well.

I could retrieve it when we go out again.

I wished we could rest a little longer, but it was almost time to head out.

I got ready and retrieved everything that was in the room.

“Okay, let’s go. Momo.”

Now, off we go.

I open the door.

“Hmm ?”

In the next instant, ‘It’ entered my vision.

In the corner of the hallway. The thing that was jiggling there was-.

“ You, did you chase me all the way here ?”

As I asked this, the red slime shook in a way that made it look like it was very pleased.

CH 40

40

A New Friend

I look at the quivering red slime at my feet.

It was looking back at me with a look of expectation.

Though, it didn’t exactly have any eyes.

But it seems that this little guy really wants to be friends with me.

It’s hard for me to admit this myself, but what about me was even appealing?

Was this slime blind or something? Oh, right. He didn’t have eyes.

I scratch my head irritably.

“ I said it before, but I don’t have any intention of having you join hmm?”

I noticed something while I was talking.

The red slime’s body.

Aside from the core, which was the size of a pickled plum, there was ‘something else’ floating inside of it.

“Is that a magic stone?”

It looked like a brown magic stone.

Somehow, it seemed familiar. Could it be 

“That, is it the magic stone that I was carrying?”

The slime jiggled when I asked this.

I think it was saying that I was correct.

This guy 

“Give it back, that was supposed to be for Momo-”

Just as my hand reaches out towards the slime, Momo jumped in between us.

“ Momo?”

“Bark! Bark!”

Momo barked at me as if to protect the slime.

Huh, Momo? What happened ?

Did I do something to make her upset?

Damn, it was making me want to cry 

“B-bark!”

Seeing me upset, Momo frantically tells me that I misunderstood her.

Then she lightly puts a paw on top of the slime and looks at me.

The slime shuddered like pudding. It was kind of cute.

“Momo Do you want this slime to join us?”

Momo nodded.

Apparently, Momo wanted me to accept the slime.

I mean, wait a minute 

“Hey, Momo. Did you throw the magic stone out of the window in order to give it to this guy?”

Momo nodded again.

I knew it. Momo had acted strangely while we were eating earlier.

Especially because she really liked those stones. So that was the meaning behind it all.

Momo had realized that the slime was right outside.

And she had some motive in offering the slime the stone.

Motive The only thing I could think of was to strengthen it, or give it a ‘skill.’

Just as Momo had eaten the shadow wolf’s stone and got the ‘shadow’ skill, the slime may have

I looked towards the slime, and it seemed to have just finished digesting the mimic stone.

“ (shaking)”

Momo howled towards the slime.

And then the slime shuddered, and its body ‘transformed.’

“Oh, ohh ”

I couldn’t help but exclaim.

The slime’s body slowly changed, and it transformed into an empty plastic container.

Hey, that was the garbage I gave to it to eat.

“Transformation no, mimicking skill maybe ”

That was amazing.

You could not tell the difference by looking at it.

I even tried touching it, but it felt the same.

However, the weight was different. Likely, it was the same weight as the slime.

And just like with the mimic, it was invisible to ‘Scouting.’

This was an amazing skill.

Momo howled again, and the slime returned to its normal form.

And now that it was back to normal, both the slime and Momo looked at me with expectant expressions.

So, was this a way for the slime to make its case?

Like, look at what I can do!

“ Momo, did you know about this? That it would get the mimicking skill if it ate the mimic stone?”

“ Bark ”

Probably, I at least had an idea about it.

She seemed to say.

Was it an instinct that animals had?

Still, it was amazing that she realized this.

The voice echoes in my head again.

Momo and the slime look at me.

And I sigh deeply.

“Ahh alright, Momo. You win.”

A slime with mimicking skills.

With this, it would no longer get in the way of my skills.

Even more, it was immune to physical attacks, so it was a good addition to my fighting force.

But more than anything Momo had given her opinion for the first time.

And so I had no choice but to believe.

Both her and the slime.

This time, I select ‘yes’ inside of my head.

Oh, a new job has been added.

‘Monster user’ huh

Judging by the voice in my head, it was like an advanced version of Beast User.

I was curious about what skills I could get from it, but I would have to wait until I could get a third job.

Perhaps the slime was overjoyed at being accepted because it was now shaking uncontrollably.

Momo was even petting the slime as if to say, ‘good for you.’

Bark-bark. Jiggling. Pet-pet.

What the–it was so cute.

I check my status.

The party member section at the way bottom now showed the slime.

Red slime LV5, it says.

So, monsters really did have levels then

Unlike Momo, it did not display a name.

But that would be inconvenient if I ever had to call it 

“Hey, red slime. What do you think about getting a name?”

The slime immediately responded to this question.

Apparently, it wanted me to do just that.

“Hmm Okay, how about ‘Aka’?”

Aka, the red slime.

I had very straightforward sensibilities when it came to names.

However, the red slime seemed to like it.

Its body shook with pleasure.

Oh, it was stretching itself like mochi.

I checked my status and saw that the name had been added.

Shiba dog LV9

Aka

Red slime LV5

Momo’s level had gone up.

She was very close to reaching level 10.

“Alright, let’s go then.”

And so Aka, the red slime joined our party.

With our new friend with us, we left the apartment building.

In another location-.

“Ahh! Shi-Shibata! He-help .Aghh!”

Blood splattered, and another one fell to the floor.

Shibata looked at this in shock.

He didn’t understand.

What was happening?

How did things turn out like this?

They had to spread out further in order to search for food. And so they had come out here.

Things had been going well up until now.

All the monsters that appeared were lone goblins or zombies.

They were nothing to them, now that their levels had been raised.

“Let’s go on a little further.”

Who was it that had said that?

But no one disagreed.

They had become too confident after killing monsters, gaining levels and skills.

They could do it. They could now take on even stronger monsters.

They would collect lots of food supplies and surprise everyone.

This was what they thought, as they spread out even further, and came all the way out here.

However, their powerful advance came to a sudden end.

They had arrived at a giant shopping mall.

And here they encountered a ‘monster’ that defied their wildest imaginations.

“ Wha-what is that, that thing !”

Shibata, the punkish student was shaking as he hid behind some nearby bushes.

“Gaahh!”

He heard the scream of another of his companions.

Should he go and help? No, it was no use. He could not fight this enemy.

It was on another level.

“Ha ha.ah.ah ! Da-damn it!”

He breathed quietly and finally came to a decision.

“Hey, hey! Shibata!? Where are you going!? We, we need to go and help them-AGHH!”

Ignoring the cries of his friend, Shibata ran away.

He had chosen to ‘run.’

While the others were distracted, he would make as much distance from them as possible.

(I’m sorry everyone, I’m sorry !)

He repented in his heart over abandoning his friends.

And yet, his legs did not stop.

“ I, I need to go and tell Nishino. Hurry I must hurry !”

Someone someone had to survive and tell him.

Tell him about the monster. The others had to know about it.

He shuddered as he ran, and all the while, the screaming of the monster echoed in his ears.

CH 41

41

Slow Grind

With Momo and Aka with me, I started to scout out the town once again.

Well, to be exact, Aka was not walking.

I was ‘wearing’ it in a way.

“This doesn’t feel too weird ”

I say as I feel the jacked that Aka had turned into.

Its texture and comfortableness were no different than any other clothing.

If anything, it might have been more comfortable than most clothes.

As for weight, well, it was a little heavier than what was usual, but it was no problem for me now that my stats had gone up.

It was an amazing skill.

“Ah, sorry, Aka. Did that tickle?”

Aka shuddered as I rubbed at the material with my fingers.

Apparently, I wasn’t supposed to touch it too much.

But wearing it was fine. That was a little confusing to understand 

I had done some checking in regards to Aka’s mimicking skill, and it seemed that it could mimic anything that it has ever eaten.

As a test, I fed it utensils, garbage, and clothing from the item box. And Aka mimicked them all without any problems.

However, it seemed that the things could not be too small or too big.

They had to be somewhat in line with its original size.

And so I had it mimic the clothes that I wear.

Because Aka’s usual speed for movement was much too slow.

This was also easier than carrying it, and since it was not recognized by ‘Scouting’ and ‘Hostility Detection’, it would not interfere with my skills.

But more than anything, the clothes that Aka mimicked were durable and could also double as a bullet-proof vest.

It was not easily ripped and was strong against impact.

Not that I tested it too much, but I thought that it was probably enough to stop a normal bullet.

Well, the ‘force’ of it would still be felt, though.

Still, it would be a great help.

Thanks to Aka, my defensive capabilities had skyrocketed.

Momo had been right about this.

I’m glad I accepted it.

Additionally, it could only mimic ‘objects’ like tools and clothes.

It appeared that it could not turn into life forms like Momo.

It was still impressive, though.

Maybe it would be able to turn into weapons once it leveled up.

I was getting excited just thinking about it.

Well then, time to look for some supplies and monsters

I wanted to look into Aka’s skills a little more, but raising our levels was also important.

Plus, I would be able to see how Aka works during battles.

Oh, ‘Scouting’ was detecting something now.

It seemed like goblins.

They were few in number, so I might as well hunt them.

The goblins were chilling in a park.

There were seven in all And not a hobgoblin in sight.

Momo used ‘shadow’ and got as close to them as possible. Then, when they were all within the area of effect, she captured them all at once with the shadow.

“Gi Gii?” “Gigi.gi?!”

“Gigya ” “Guguii !”

The goblins frantically tried to escape, but it was no use.

Perhaps it was because Momo had gained a level, but her shadow abilities were becoming stronger.

Up until now, she had not been able to capture so many goblins, but now it was easy for her. And her power to strangle them had also increased.

I walked up to the captured goblins and killed them with a kitchen knife.

I could have crushed them with the item box, but I would use a knife this time.

And I tried as best as I could do it with one cut.

It wasn’t precise, but I had an idea of where to hit.

I wonder if it was a result of ‘Vitals Strike.’

If I kept using my skills like this, ‘Swordsmanship’ and ‘Vitals Strike’ would also become higher.

And now that my item box was maxed, I really wanted to raise my other skills as well.

It would save some SP as well.

After killing the seven goblins, I collect the stones.

I give one to Momo and Aka each and we quickly move on.

By the way, it is necessary for Aka to deactivate ‘mimicking’ when it eats.

And so I have to carefully make sure that no people or monsters are around when I feed it.

But I have to say, there was something surreal about watching the stone dissolve inside of the slime, no matter how many times I see it.

After that, we continued to search for easy prey and killed them.

Safety was the most important thing.

There was no need to take any risks on this adventure.

“Maybe I can go further?” “Just a little more ” I did have such feelings, but I knew that my life hung in the balance.

And surviving was my biggest priority.

After that, we killed several more zombies and goblins, and my level went up.

Great. I do a mental fist pump.

I already knew where to allot the points, so everything went smoothly.

JP was used to bring ‘Assassin’ up to LV7.

The remaining 3 points would be saved for now.

As for skills, I brought up ‘Observation’ to LV6, ‘Danger Detection’ to LV6, and ‘Hostility Detection’ to LV5.

The remaining point would be saved.

As I thought, you needed to use more points for each skill once your level went up.

I would have to try and save some points by becoming more proficient in battle.

Speaking of which, we were now quite a ways away from the shopping center.

Location-wise, I think the home center would be right between us.

Well, it was still too early to relax.

Even if ‘Danger Detection’ was not sensing anything, it didn’t mean that there weren’t any monsters of the high orc class lurking around here.

There was also a possibility of monsters disguising themselves like the mimic had.

“I should probably just choose a destination already ”

The next town? The city? Or I could hole up in the mountains

There was no guarantee that any of those locations would be safer. But I wouldn’t know unless I checked them out.

The closest of possible locations was the city. But I would have to go near the shopping mall to reach it.

That was one thing I wanted to avoid.

So that left the next town or the mountains.

But then again, I wanted to raise my level here as much as possible first.

After all, I could well end up encountering a monster that was even stronger than a high orc if I left this place.

So in a way, being here and being able to hunt easy monsters was a kind of comfortable situation.

In any case, I was able to gain a level today.

“Alright, let’s do a little more then.”

I give the newly acquired magic stones to Momo and Aka.

Both of them received their stones happily.

However, Momo seemed to change the moment she swallowed hers.

“ Hm? What is it? Momo?”

“ Hgguu.”

Momo did not react when I talked to her. She only moaned and shivered.

What, what happened? Momo?

When I approached her, her ‘shadow’ shot out from her feet.

“What!?”

It transformed into a cocoon that enveloped Momo’s body.

Wh-what was happening to her?

Right after she ate the stone

The only thing I could think of was-could it be!

I opened up the status plate and checked the category on the bottom.

“I knew it ”

It displayed ‘Momo Shiba dog LV10’.

Then that would mean that 

Both Aka and I stared at Momo, who was wrapped in shadow.

A few seconds later, the cocoon vanished.

And Momo appeared, looking like-.

CH 42

42

Evolution

Momo jumped energetically out from within the shadows.

Ohh, Momo! What would she look like-uh, what?

She looked the same?

I looked at her carefully.

She looked exactly the same as before she had been covered by the shadows.

Huh? What did this mean? I thought she had reached the highest level and was going to ‘evolve’ ?

No, now that I look again, she seems more ‘impressive’?

It’s probably just me.

She was the same old cute Momo.

I pet her.

Yeah, it was the same soft fur.

Momo closed her eyes comfortably.

“Momo, is anything different with you? Do you feel pain, is anything strange?”

Momo said it was all good. And she shook her tail happily.

It seemed like there was nothing wrong 

Oh, I know.

I could just open the status plate and check.

And so I opened it and checked the party member tab.

Assassin Dog LV1

It read.

Assassin Dog?

That’s a bit intimidating for a name.

But I guess since there were police dogs and guide dogs it wasn’t too weird?

No, it was weird alright.

Well, considering our fighting style, it did make sense.

We used ‘shadow’ to rob enemies of vision and freedom of movement. And then we approach them and slit their throats.

Yah, it was assassination alright.

It wasn’t surprising that she would evolve like this.

No but, was this really evolution?

If anything, it seemed more like a slightly advanced version of her previous job.

I had just assumed that she would evolve into something like that shadow wolf.

I had imagined that Momo would come out looking like a monster.

But I was ultimately glad that she didn’t change.

We could continue to move around together like we always had.

And she was so cute. That was the most important thing. The most important thing.

“But still ”

I think, as I watch Momo.

Was it a bit much for both owner and dog to be ‘Assassin’ and ‘Assassin Dog’ ?

Was it too dark?

I was 100% sure that other people would take this very wrongly.

Yes. I would definitely have to hide this fact from others.

It would have all kinds of horrible consequences if word got out.

And I doubted that I would be able to make a satisfying explanation.

In short, we would just continue as we always had.

Yes, that is good.

Was I, slowly walking down the road of working solo?

Was it just me?

“Bark?”

Oh, I was spacing out there. Momo and our new friend were looking at me worriedly.

Sorry. Sorry. I’m fine.

Yes, that’s right.

I have Momo and Aka with me.

I’m not alone I think.

And anyway, I didn’t feel like getting involved with others at this point.

I had wanted a partner with ranged attacks, but it wasn’t really important.

I wasn’t particularly dying for company.

I wanted to maintain a business-like relationship with others.

There had to be merits for both of us, and we would not get too involved with each other.

That was the best kind of relationship.

Well, reality wasn’t always so convenient 

“Let’s just continue to move for now ”

I wanted to get a better look at Momo’s skills and abilities after evolving.

But it might attract attention if we did that here.

And so I was cautious of my surroundings as we left this place behind us.

After that, I chose a random house that had been abandoned and looked further into Momo’s skills.

I was not so stupid as to find out what they were during an actual fight.

I needed to learn everything in advance.

And through this, I learned that Momo had gained the same skills that I had.

Skills like ‘Presence Block’, ‘Silent Movement.’ Skills that helped you find the enemy’s weakness.

Even her skill of controlling ‘shadows’ had become more powerful.

The area of effect had increased, as did the binding power of the shadow, and even her attack power.

And her physical abilities had gone up as well.

I think that she was probably equal or even above the shadow wolf that we fought.

No, since she was much small, and could move faster, she far surpassed the shadow wolf.

In short, Momo was a much stronger version of her past self.

Now that this inspection was finished, it was time to do some leveling along with testing.

“Oh, perfect timing ”

‘Scouting’ detected something.

It was several goblins.

And there was a hobgoblin too.

They may just be the perfect enemies to try Momo’s abilities on.

“Let’s go, Momo and Aka.”

We moved to where the goblins were.

They still had not noticed us yet.

Right when we were as close as we could get, I sent Momo the signal.

Momo nodded and unleashed her ‘shadow,’ capturing all of the goblins.

The speed at which she had put out the shadow and wrapped around them

It was so much faster than before.

We successfully disabled the goblins in no time.

The binding power of the upgraded shadow power was so strong, that not even the hobgoblin could not escape it.

They frantically tried to resist, but there was no hope of breaking the shadow.

But it didn’t just end there.

The binding power of Momo’s shadow increased, and it squeezed the goblins to death right then and there.

The goblins die as their bodies and necks twisted and turned in odd directions. The magic stones rolled onto the ground.

Wow. Normal goblins were no match for Momo at this point.

The only one left was the hobgoblin, as so I dealt the finishing blow.

Goblins and hobgoblins had the same weak point.

The same weakness.

I quickly stabbed and twisted.

The hobgoblin died immediately.

The voice announces inside my head.

It was quite different from when I had been fighting at the supermarket yesterday.

I could feel just how strong I had become.

But I wouldn’t get too cocky.

If anything, seeing my own level go up made it even more obvious how different in power I was from ‘it.’

–I still had a long ways to go.

That’s what I currently felt.

Also, there was a sense of agitation that I felt.

It would probably be best to leave this town as soon as I gained a few more levels.

At the same time, at the shopping mall–.

The monster was bored.

It wasn’t fun here. Nothing held any interest for him.

He thought as he crushed the corpses on the ground with his feet.

When would some prey appear? Prey that could blow away this boredom that he felt?

No matter how long he waited, the only people that would arrive were small fry that offered no challenge.

They would quiver with fear by just seeing him, freeze or run away like the foolish cowards that they were.

His wish was not to trample over enemies.

It was to fight.

Fighting would fulfill his instincts. It was a holy ritual that gave meaning to life.

He needed an opponent worthy of him.

But when would such a person arrive?

He had had high expectations for the people who had come through the sky, but they had disappointed him.

Those who had just been here turned out to be nothing more than worthless beings.

He was becoming very irritated by this, and his fists pounded into the earth.

His brothers cowered.

He did not care.

He was disappointed in them as well, for being so weak.

Ahh, it was no use.

He could wait no longer.

He had reached the limits of his patience.

If no one would come to him, then he would go searching.

He would find prey, an enemy who could satisfy this hunger he felt.

He roared.

The sound of it shook the earth and tore through the air.

Then he moved.

Now-the time to lie down and rest had come to an end.

CH 43

43

Sniper

I decided to quickly finish alloting status points after my level up.

This time I would also raise the ‘Assassin’ job.

I took it up to LV8 and kept the other 5 points.

If things went smoothly, it would reach LV10 after I leveled up two more times.

I was pretty sure that I would then be able to get to the next level of that job.

But what came after ‘Assassin’?

It did not sound pretty.

Well, we would just have to wait and see.

Next, I raised ‘Danger Detection’ to LV8, and ‘Hostility Detection’ to LV6.

That was all of the points used up.

I was using these skills, and yet my proficiency wasn’t going up all that much.

You would think that ‘Swordsmanship’ or ‘Vitals Strike’ would go up already.

I guess I had no choice but to continue fighting monsters little by little.

Now, we should get moving.

Ah, come to think of it, there was a store somewhere around here.

I might as well help myself to some supplies while we’re here.

–We walked for several minutes.

And then we arrived at the store.

‘Scout’ caught something.

It wasn’t a monster. It was a human.

Someone had beaten us here.

I hide close by and take a peek. It was the students that were inside the store.

That looks like Nishino’s group.

There were four people in all. And one of them was the glasses boy.

They were happily shoving food into rucksacks and shopping carts.

It must have been a while since they last found some food. They seemed incredibly happy.

“Woah, there is so much food here.”

“Aha! The coke is so good! Kind of warm, though. Hahahaha!”

“Hey, let’s eat some potatoes, we can’t carry all of this anyway.”

“Yo-you guys Stop eating, we should hurry up and get out of here ”

“Eh? Ono, who do you think you are? You can’t order us around”

“Yeah. Nishino ain’t watching us now. What’s the problem with us getting a little bonus? Oh, by the way, I’ll kill you if you tell him. Ahahahaha!”

“Hey, ouch. Stop, stop hitting me !”

“I just touched you. You always take everything so seriously.”

“Yeah, yeah. Hey, Ono, grab the potatoes.”

Ugh It was a typical scene of a bully picking on some kid.

Poor glasses boy. Not that I was going to help him. He was being ordered around by the others as he silently put the food in the carts.

However, was putting all that food in shopping carts a good idea?

Aren’t those things super loud when you push them?

I feel like there was a strong likelihood of monsters attacking them on the way 

Well, it was none of my business.

I guess I’ll just wait and watch for a while.

They would probably leave in a few minutes anyway.

And then I will be able to collect some supplies as well.

And so I waited for a few minutes.

They finally finished packing their things and were just about to leave, when ‘Scout’ detected something.

There was something nearby and it wasn’t human.

It was a monster.

I got up and used ‘Telescope’ to look. What I found were two lesser wolves.

They were slowly making their way here.

It just had to be lesser wolves, huh?

Was it me again? Would they come towards me? I wondered, but it looked like I was wrong.

The lesser wolves were targeting the students inside of the store.

They didn’t even look in my direction as they headed for them.

“He-hey! Look over there!”

“Are you serious it’s monsters.”

“Aren’t those the ones we fought yesterday?”

Glasses boy finally realized that the lesser wolves were approaching.

He seemed to be panicking.

Did none of them have a skill like ‘Scout’?

It was impressive that they even thought of exploring without it.

Also, a monster attack seemed like a reasonable expectation, and yet here they were panicking.

Nishino, looks like you may have picked the wrong crew?

“E-everyone, what are you doing! Let’s run away!”

While the other students all brandished their weapons, glasses boy alone cried a different tune.

He shouldered a bag that was full of food and shouted at them to run away with him.

“What? Ono, are you scared? There are only two of them. It should be easy!”

“Exactly! We gained a level yesterday too. There’s no way we will lose.”

“Bu-but, they might call more of their friends like they did yesterday! We-we won’t be able to fight them if that happens ”

Glasses boy was really wary of that possibility it seemed.

And he was right.

It had even been a huge pain for me when that had happened. Especially because they started to target me for some strange reason.

However, these other students didn’t seem to agree.

“Hah! Then we just need to kill them before they can call more of their friends!”

“Exactly! This is a good chance to raise our level! We don’t want that stupid girl, Rikka to act all high and mighty forever!”

“RAAWGHH! DIEE!”

They shouted as they rushed towards the lesser wolves.

It was just a matter of killing them before more arrived.

Woah what meatheads.

I mean, that wouldn’t even work.

Did they have any grasp on reality?

After experiencing such hell the other day, how can they say that?

Or had they gained enough levels to be able to justify acting like this?

“AGHH! DIEE!”

“GRR!”

The battle between the students and the lesser wolves began.

It was three against two as Glasses was not participating.

They at least had the upper-hand in terms of numbers, so maybe they would succeed in killing the lesser wolves in seconds no, no they’re failing.

If anything, they seem to be having trouble. They were being pushed back.

Yeah, they had no idea what their reality was.

They were clearly not very high in level.

I bet their skills were even less impressive.

I have no idea why they were so confident a moment ago.

Didn’t Nishino tell them that collecting food and staying safe was their biggest priority?

Glasses was looking at the fight, and his face seemed to be getting paler by the second.

He quickly picked up his bag.

“ ! So-sorry!”

“Ah, hey! Ono! The hell!?”

“Don’t run. Hey!”

Glasses abandoned his friends and ran away.

He quickly became a small speck in the distance.

Man, he was fast on his feet 

Well, he made the right decision, though.

And these guys were not going to listen to him either way.

And they were almost sure to lose.

In that case, he should just grab what he can and run away.

Yeah, it was the right thing to do.

At least, it’s what I would have done.

Now, what will happen to these guys?

“Hah hah damn it!”

“Hey, what are we going to do ? I don’t know if we can ”

“Shut up! We came this far, we have no choice but to keep fighting!”

The students were wounded, and they became more and more tired.

They were probably going to die.

“AHHGGH!”

One of the students roared and charged into a lesser wolf.

But the lesser wolf dodged this easily, and nearly bit into his neck in the process.

Ah, they were finished now.

Or so I thought. Bang! I heard the sound of a bullet being shot.

“ Huh?”

The lesser wolf’s head exploded.

“What ?”

The students looked confused. They had no idea what was happening.

I was no different.

What? What was happening?

Then again, bang! The shot sounded.

And then the other lesser wolf’s head exploded.

Could it be? Was there a sniper?

But, where was it coming from?

Was it some skill that Glasses had?

No, I didn’t think so.

The sound was coming from the opposite direction that he had run.

It was coming from 

I look in the direction that the sound was coming from.

There was a tall apartment building about 100 meters away.

There was a strange light shining from the roof.

That must be it.

“He-hey! I don’t know what that was, but let’s get out of here while we can!”

“Ah, yeah!”

“Ahh!”

They ran with all the speed that they could muster.

But my attention was not at that pathetic sight, it was now completely drawn towards the apartment building.

Someone shot from over there?

But that’s so far away.

A rifle? But, this was Japan.

No, maybe it was a skill?

As different questions ran through my head, a voice echoed.

> What?

CH 44

44. Mail

What, what was that just now ?

That’s not something I’ve heard it say before ?

The voice rings in my head again.

Mail.

It really did say ‘mail’ just now, didn’t it?

I heard it right this time.

“Uh ah!”

I return to myself at hearing Momo.

That’s right. I needed to hide for now.

Momo and I quickly move over to a nearby wall.

No one would be able to see us from the mansion now.

They would not be able to snipe at us.

Well, given that whoever it was, killed the monsters and let the students go, they at least seemed to not be targeting humans. But still, it was good to be cautious.

Though, if the person wanted to shoot me, they had plenty of opportunities to do so.

The thought sent chills down my spine.

I didn’t know who it was, but if they wanted me dead, I would be lying on the ground right now.

Just knowing this makes me sweat.

I’m so stupid I let my guard down too much.

“ (shaking)

Momo and Aka looked at me with concern.

Oh, sorry you two.

That’s right. Instead of just feeling down, I can just use this experience to do better next time.

Alright. I feel better now.

I feel much calmer.

Now then–what was this mail thing!?

Judging by the voice in my head, it seems that there is a ‘Mail’ skill.

I open my status plate.

Then I check the column with additional skills.

There was something called ‘Mail’ there now.

I needed 1 point to acquire it. That was lower than the other skills.

I was obviously curious, but I currently only had 0 points.

I wouldn’t be able to acquire it until I gained a level.

But I wanted to know 

Couldn’t I at least check the content of the message that was just sent to me?

As I wondered about this, the status screen changed.

Huh?

When the status screen changed, it displayed something called ‘Mail Menu.’

I look through the categories and see Compose Message, Inbox, Outbox, Unread, and Address Book.

On the bottom, there was a keyboard to enter your message.

It was like a three-dimensional computer screen.

I had no idea that such features existed 

Among the items, the one that read ‘Unread’ was blinking.

I try touching it.

1 Unread message.

From: Natsu Ichinose

Subject: Hello

It really is a message.

What was happening in this world? Anything goes huh?

No, perhaps this was a method of contacting people that was established because we can’t use phones anymore?

In any case, I should probably see what this is all about.

I mean, who is this person anyway?

Natsu Ichinose ?

I don’t know anyone by that name, and I don’t think there was anyone with that family name at the company.

Of course, I didn’t have that many friends, to begin with.

I could count the number of friends I had on one hand, and so I’d remember someone with that name.

When had we met?

I look through the contents of the message.

Sorry to message you so suddenly. My name is Natsu Ichinose.

You saw the fight happen just now, didn’t you?

I’m the one who was shooting.

“ What?”

I couldn’t help but say aloud.

What ?

It was this person’s work?

A lot of questions enter my head, but I decide to continue reading for now.

I saw that you were hiding and watching the fight.

It was only a coincidence that I saw you.

I was looking from the roof of the mansion and saw the students raiding the store of food. And then I saw you and your doggy.

I was going to send you a message then, but the monsters appeared first.

While they were complete strangers to me, I thought it would be unfortunate to see them die, and so I helped them.

I am sorry to have alarmed you.

But it did save their lives, and so I think that I made the right choice.

Now, let me get to the real subject. The reason that I am writing to you like this, is because I want to join you and your doggy’s party.

Why all of a sudden? You may ask. But the truth is, I knew of you from before.

Do you remember?

It was yesterday, you were at a store that is several kilometers away from here. You were fighting against several goblins.

While I was far away, I was able to observe your methods for fighting.

Seeing your calculated and refined style filled me with much admiration.

And the shiba dog that accompanies you is just wonderful.

Strength, adorableness, quality of fur. All of these aspects have taken a hold of my heart, and will not let go.

And seeing all of this has given me a strong wish to help you.

I am sure that this sudden message must be confusing to you, but I hope that you understand, and consider my proposition.

I eagerly await your answer.

Er, what is this?

Some kind of business mail?

Well, I think it is in fact, an invitation to join parties, but the language is so formal.

It was like something you’d get from a management company.

But what should I do?

“ At least, it doesn’t seem like something from a bad person ”

But I didn’t know anything about the sender.

And the text was so stiff.

But this part:

‘And the shiba dog that accompanies you is just wonderful.

Strength, adorableness, quality of fur. All of these aspects have taken a hold of my heart, and will not let go.’

This part alone made me confident that the sender was not a bad person.

Why?

There was no way that someone who understood Momo’s adorableness could be bad.

Well, leaving that aside.

What should I do ?

I couldn’t be for certain that it wasn’t a trap, and I could always just ignore the message for now.

No, that wouldn’t be good.

After all, this person knows about me.

If they saw me fighting the goblins yesterday, they must have seen the moment when I pulled out the items.

It would be safe to assume that they knew I had the ‘Item Box’ skill, or something similar.

Maybe, was it that feeling I had of being watched during that time?

I felt like someone was watching me then, and so it would make sense if it was this person.

If there was a chance that they would tell everyone about my skill, then I couldn’t just ignore it.

And there was a possibility that the desire to join our party was genuine.

A partner who was capable of ranged attacks, like I had wanted.

And with enough firepower to kill monsters in one shot from a great distance.

There was no doubt about it. Having this person join would be a huge bonus to our strength.

I wasn’t completely convinced yet, but it seemed that I should at least reply.

I would just say, ‘let me think about it’ and buy some time.

I click on the ‘Reply’ button.

The voice says in my head.

Hey, hey. I can’t reply without getting the Mail skill?

I check the other options just to see, and they are all inaccessible as well.

Apparently, the only thing you could do without the skill was to read incoming messages.

I would have to level up first.

I would leave this area and kill monsters to level up. And just try to get this skill as soon as possible.

“I’ll reply later then.”

I had to get away from here first.

The fact that this person found me meant that there was a high likelihood that they could see through my Presence Block and Conceal skills.

As I wasn’t sure I trusted them yet, and since they could snipe me from far away, it would be too dangerous to get any closer.

We carefully moved so that we could not be targeted from the apartment building, and left the area.

On the other hand, on the apartment roof-

“ This is fine, right?”

The girl, Natsu Ichinose, looked at the message she had sent.

How exactly did you get in contact with someone you didn’t know?

The answer was through ‘Mail.’

She was a shy person, but this was a method of communication that she could use.

She was so happy when she got this skill, that she almost started dancing.

Now, this was something made just for her.

With this useful skill, she would be able to get in contact with anyone that she had met before.

Of course, it was limited to humans, but that was hardly a problem.

“Now I will be able to meet that doggy !”

That was the only on her mind when she sent the message.

But she had always wanted to join someone’s party, and everything in the message was said from the heart.

Even if he was trash, she saw that he had good points as well.

She specialized in ranged attacks. He specialized in close quarters combat. They could supplement where the other fell short.

It was a win-win situation.

Well, that was all nothing next to the shiba dog.

She had felt that it was fate when she just happened upon them a moment ago.

Now it was just about waiting for them to answer with an okay.

She had no doubt that they would say yes.

She was used to being spoiled.

“ I can’t see them now that they are behind the wall. Did he even check the message I sent?”

He was behind the building now, and so she could not see them.

Maybe it would be best to send a second one, just in case.

What if he thought it was suspicious, and just ignored it?

The first impression was always important.

She had sounded too formal the first time. And so she altered the message a little.

“ Is it still too formal?”

She pushed Send.

“Oh there’s a typo. Oh, no. I have to send it again now.”

Send.

“ Maybe I should have praised the doggy a little more?”

“Yes, this one. This one is perfect.”

“ When is he going to reply ”

“I’ll just send one more. Just in case.”

“Hmm, I’ll change the wording a little.”

“Also ”

Send, Send, Send.

Send, Send, Send, Send.

Send, Send, Send, Send, Send.

And after one hour of constant sending–

“Oh, I finally got a reply.”

What a relief.

She had sent 54 messages, and it looks like he finally noticed them.

It seemed that he lacked sufficient SP, and so he couldn’t get the Mail skill.

And so he had to level up, which is why it took time to reply.

“Ohh that’s good.”

“Please give me some time to consider your offer. Rest assured, that I have been reading your Emails. It is unnecessary for you to keep sending them. Please stop. Please.”

That was his positive reply.

Yes, things were looking good.

She would reply with an ‘I understand, I hope to hear from you soon.’

However, there was something about his reply that seemed very careful, like he was trying not to offend her. What could be the reason for that?

She tilted her head in puzzlement.

CH 45

45. It’s Not My Fault! It’s Not My Fault!

I feel like I just got a glimpse of the horrors of modern society.

The horrors of Email.

I mean, this girl was scary.

Well, I wasn’t sure if the person was a girl or a guy. But I think it’s a girl.

Oh, damn it. Damn it

What is wrong with this person?

Seriously. 45 messages in one hour!

I was in a horror film.

I felt the madness.

I had listened to the voice in my head say > ring once every minute.

I thought that I was going crazy.

I don’t think I have ever been so strongly mentally abused before.

How bad was it?

My ‘Stress Resistance’ gained a level.

It went from LV5 to LV6.

Which at least made things easier for me. Damn it!

“Ahh I feel so terrible now ”

I squat down and hold my head.

I’m being targeted by someone mental

Seriously, what am I going to do

No matter how you looked at it, I had nothing but bad feelings about it.

Ahh, I wanted to run away. Ignore it. Pretend that it hadn’t happened.

I wanted to punch myself for ever thinking that I would like to have a partner with ranged attacks.

I don’t think I’ve ever hunted monsters more desperately than I did in these past three days.

Even as I fought them, the voice would continue to ring in my head. >.

Once my level went up, I didn’t hesitate for a second to select the ‘Mail’ skill.

And the first thing I looked for was the ‘Block Function.’

Maybe I could block her from sending me anything.

But there was no block feature! Damn it!

I was starting to feel like I was going crazy.

I would have died if Momo’s fluffiness wasn’t here.

Momo tilts her head.

Ahh, so cute.

That was enough to make me feel better.

I would do my best today as well 

Ahh, sorry, Aka.

It’s not that I have forgotten you.

Yes, it’s very comfortable.

They weren’t so bad once you got used to them, these slimes.

“Ahh I don’t think she is actually a bad person ”

She’s just strange in the head.

Ah, no, that is more dangerous.

Again

Didn’t I tell her to let me consider it?

What did she want?

I scratch my head angrily and open the message.

‘Oh, there is one thing that I have forgotten to tell you. Once you get to level 2, you will have access to a new chat feature. There will be less time lag that way, and we will be able to get to know each other better. I highly recommend it.”

Eee 

I did not want to know that.

Look how I was already.

I just knew that something horrible would happen on the day that I add that feature.

Yeah, I’m fine with sticking to Emails.

“I understand. Thank you so much for the valuable information. Please wait a little longer in regard to the matter of joining my party. Additionally, it is not strictly necessary for you to incessantly send me messages. Rest assured, that I am reading them. I understand what you are telling me just fine.”

There. Send.

Even after I asked her to give me time to consider, she kept sending me messages now and again 

This really wasn’t normal.

Why couldn’t she think about others for a second?

Also, it seemed like she wasn’t even aware of it either, which made it even worse.

There are people like this, you meet them sometimes.

Those people that have no intention of bothering you, but manage to do it all the time.

I am not a fan of these types of people.

Think about others for a minute.

“Bark ”

Momo and Aka looked at me as if they wanted to tell me something.

What? Are you saying there is something wrong with me?

But really, what was this Natsu Ichinose person like?

Her level, job, skills, also the gun.

There was so much that bothered me.

Especially the gun. Where did she even get it?

It clearly wasn’t an air gun. I didn’t think that it was possible to get what was likely a real sniper rifle in Japan. If there was a way to get one, it was probably through illegal routes. Like a certain occupation starting with ‘Ya.’

She killed a lesser wolf with one shot. And from that distance too. The power must be incredible.

What were anti-material rifles again? Like Barretts or Hecates?

I wasn’t very knowledgeable about guns, so I had no idea.

But she had the skills to use such guns with ease.

She must be at a really high level.

Or maybe she had a skill that allowed her to acquire weapons, or even make the weapons.

It was possible

There was a ‘Mail’ skill after all.

So maybe there was an ‘Internet’ and ‘Online Shopping’ skill as well.

“There is no point in thinking about it now ”

It would be best to just ask her about it. But I had a feeling that she wouldn’t tell me.

“Well, I bought some time, so I might as well think about it ”

The idea of support with long ranged weapons was appealing, but my head would explode the moment I was betrayed.

I couldn’t make a decision too quickly.

I need to find out whether or not I can really trust this person.

It might be best to just talk with her for a while through ‘Mail.’

Not that I wanted to. I really don’t.

But then it will allow me to slowly get information and learn more about her.

She had contacted me with ‘Mail’ to begin with, so she must be fine about not meeting in person yet.

“Maybe we can become pen pals?”

I think as we returned to exploring the town once again.

As I said, it’s too early! Too early!

How impatient was she!?

And this was how a suspicious pen pal became a part of our exploration.

At the same time, at the home center 

The student with glasses, Ono, had safely returned to the base.

His friends greeted him with smiles.

“Ono, you are alright! I’m so relieved! Where are the others?”

“Uh, um We were attacked by monsters on the way, and we got separated ”

“ I see, alright. Well, I’m still glad, even if it was only you that got back safely. So glad ”

Nishino showed no signs of suspicion at Ono’s words.

Ono’s heart ached at the sight of him being worried over him.

“Yes right. Oh, this, it’s not much. But I got some food.”

As if to change the subject, Ono gave the bag of food to Nishino.

Seeing this, Nishino and the others’ faces lit up.

“Thank you. You go and rest.”

“Yeah. Oh, what about Shibata and the others? They’re not back yet?”

“Ah, they are way behind schedule. It seems like something might have happened.”

“Oh I see ”

“Yes. I’m thinking of sending out a search party if they don’t return within an hour. We don’t have many people left, so we won’t be able to search for the guys who were with you immediately but I hope you understand.”

Ono felt even worse, seeing how worried the others were.

It was a lie that he had lost them.

He had abandoned them and run away.

( It’s not my fault. It’s not my fault ! They were acting on their own. And they ignored my advice yes. It’s not my fault. It’s not my fault !)

He told himself over and over again.

And then Shibata returned minutes later.

The information that he carried, would strike a grievous blow to Nishino and the others.

CH 46

46. Slimes You Could Find Anywhere

I have incredibly good news.

After finishing my reply to Ichinose, I carefully inspected the Mail skill again, inch by inch.

And while I did not find a ‘Block Function,’ I did find something like a Silent Mode.

It would mean that I wouldn’t hear the voice in my head every time I received a new message.

Not only that, but I was able to use it at LV1. Wonderful.

I felt incredibly lucky as I quickly set the Skill to Silent Mode.

Now things would be a lot quieter in my head, and I would be able to relax a little more.

Ahh, that was good.

It’s important, isn’t it? Silent mode.

I mean, it’s pretty much a rule of society, to put your phone on silent mode when you are at a meeting or visiting important people.

It would be incredibly bad manners if you were negotiating with someone, and your phone rang, and you started talking on it right then and there.

Well, in any case, now I would be able to feel calmer when I travel.

Yes!

Uhh, I’ll pretend that I didn’t hear that.

My Mail skill is still LV1.

Yes, that is the truth.

Wordlessly, I select ‘No.’

And then I check the Mail features.

Hmm, yeah, it was there alright, this chat feature.

Damn it all!

Why did I have to gain a level right now!

It’s not right!

Why couldn’t I gain a level with something like Swordsmanship or Vitals Strike!

I’m using them as much as I can!

I’ll just look through the chat feature.

Oh, I can turn it on and off. Lucky me.

I turn it off without hesitation.

I see that there is already another ‘Unread’ message.

That can wait.

I don’t even want to look.

Now, I should return to exploring.

I pretended that I hadn’t seen a thing, and started walking again with Momo.

“There are a lot more rice paddies here ”

As we walked on for a while, we started seeing rice paddies.

This was on the outskirts of town, the corners really. So it wasn’t an unusual sight.

“It’s already May, the season to start planting.”

The rice paddies were full of water, and green rice plants were inside of it.

That being said, this rice would not grow any further than this.

There was no one left to take care of them.

But it was a nice view.

It healed my heart, which had been ravaged by Mail.

And the Unread message was scary to me. There were probably more stacking up even now 

As I pondered this and gazed at the rice paddies, something caught my eye.

–It was a slime.

There was a slime floating languidly on the water.

There were a lot of them, actually.

I didn’t think they’d appear in a place like this as well.

Well, they didn’t even seem to be up to anything. They were just floating there.

They allowed the water to take them from one corner to the next. Occasionally, they would nibble on some of the plants.

How relaxing.

What are you going to do? Momo asks me.

What can I do 

It’s too much trouble to fight them. I think I’ll just leave them be?

As I thought this, Aka started to shake.

He turned back into his normal form and approached Momo.

“ (shaking, shaking)”

Aka shook.

And then Momo nodded understandingly.

Huh? Were they having a conversation?

Momo barked and then unleashed her shadow into the rice paddies.

And then she caught one of the slimes.

The slime didn’t even bother to resist as it was dragged back to where Momo was.

It was like fishing jellyfish 

“Momo, Aka. What are you going to do with that slime?”

I ask with curiosity. Then Aka moved closer to the slime.

And then Aka did the most surprising thing.

It started to absorb the slime into its body.

I couldn’t help but say out loud.

Aka’s body covered the other slime’s like a blanket, gradually incorporating it into its body.

The slime that was being ingested did not resist. It allowed it to happen. Its body was becoming smaller and smaller now.

It took about one minute.

Aka finished ingesting the slime completely, then it shivered with satisfaction.

I feel like Aka’s body was just a little bigger now than before.

It was a pretty shocking sight, though.

I hadn’t known Slimes can eat other slimes.

No, maybe it wasn’t so much eating as, fusing ?

And then Aka came over to me and started to shake again.

What is it now?

I looked with strong interest, and this time, Aka’s body split into two.

Wh-what the!?

The two Aka’s shivered.

It seemed like they were smaller now.

Maybe two-thirds of the original Aka’s size.

I continue to stare at them.

“Hmm? What?”

It seemed like they wanted me to praise them.

See? Look what I can do! They seemed to boast I think so, anyway.

What if it had only fused with that slime so I would praise it?

“Oh uh, that’s amazing Aka. I didn’t know you could do that! Yeah, wow!”

I say. The two Aka’s looked happy, and they started to bounce up and down.

Though, they couldn’t actually jump if they wanted to.

I thought that they wanted to be petted, so I did.

While they were cool to the touch, it was still a nice feeling.

Aka shuddered with pleasure.

“Brr ”

Momo started to rub against me.

I guess she wanted some attention too.

Haha, what a cutey.

“Ahh, you did well too, Momo. Thank you for helping Aka.”

I say as I pet her. Momo smiled happily.

I enjoy the softness of her fur for a while.

It was a happy time.

“–Should I fuse with more slimes?”

After petting them for some time, Aka asked me this question.

Apparently, Aka was able to raise its abilities through fusing with other slimes.

It would be very convenient for me, but was Aka really okay with it?

They were the same time of species, maybe there would be an aversion to doing it?

I asked, but Aka said there was not.

Slimes seemed to not have any sense of solidarity amongst each other.

Well then, I had no complaints about it.

Momo and I started to catch slimes and give them to Aka.

Not only were there slimes in the rice paddies, but also in the drainage basins.

As they allowed the water to take them anywhere, they must have ended up collecting here.

And so we were able to give Aka a lot of slimes.

“Alright then. We should move along now.”

I didn’t want to stay in any one place for too long.

Just as we started to move away from the rice paddies, ‘Scout’ detected something.

It wasn’t a human it was a monster.

And it seemed much stronger than anything I had sensed before.

I immediately had Momo use her shadow, and Aka its disguise.

I too hid and used Conceal in order to see what it was.

Then I used ‘Telescope’ to look in the direction where the presence was detected.

“That ”

My eyes widened when I saw the monster.

It was obese and massive, with the head of a pig.

An orc.

Its nose twitched as it scanned at its surroundings, then it started to come closer to use.

Was it searching for something?

It was only one orc.

Should I run, or should I fight

CH 47

The Battle with the Orc, and Foreboding Developments

I stare quietly at the orc while remaining hidden.

The orc was checking its surroundings, section by section.

Was it searching for prey?

No, it’s movements were too unnatural for that.

It looked like it was wary of something.

Its nose twitched now and again.

“Sniff! Oink!”

And then, it’s gaze moved towards me.

Could I have been–caught?

“FFGHAAOO!”

The orc brandished its weapon and started moving towards me.

There was no hesitation in its movements.

There was no doubt about it. This guy knew that we were here!

Now that I think of it, don’t pigs have a superior sense of smell compared to dogs?

Maybe that also applies to orcs as well.

Damn! It wasn’t just shadow wolves, but ‘Conceal’ didn’t work against orcs either! This is the worst.

I cursed in my heart, but I had made my decision.

Thankfully, ‘Scout’ told me that there were no other monsters nearby.

Even the ‘Danger Detection’ alarm was not that bad.

Orcs should probably be equal to shadow wolves, or maybe a little stronger.

And it was only one orc as well.

I had a chance of winning if I kept my cool and fought.

“FFGHAOO!”

The orc started to run faster as soon as it saw me.

The distance was shrinking by the second, he was now within reach of my skill.

Now!

Momo’s ‘Shadow’ shot out and stretched towards the orc. It would try to capture it if it could.

“FFGWAAHOO!”

But the orc used the knife in its hand to forcefully fight it off.

Impressive. But at least it was keeping him busy.

Now I can finish him!

I unleashed some heavy machinery over its head.

“!?”

The orc stood in shock at the sudden appearance of the object.

He makes a desperate attempt to run, but it’s too late.

Momo’s shadow gets in the way and blocks his path.

The orc is resisting with all of its strength, but there is no escape now.

This was the end for it.

Judging by what I witnessed of the fight with the defense force and the people at the shopping center, normal orcs are not that resilient. Unlike ‘him.’

I should be able to crush this one.

I was confident in our victory.

However, at the moment, ‘Danger Detection’ started going off.

The orc had thrown his knife at me.

He was clearly aiming it towards me.

The blade shoots forward at an incredible speed.

Damn damn!

I knew that I wouldn’t be able to dodge it in time, so I tried to create a wall from the Item Box instead.

“–(shaking)!”

But Aka moved before I could.

Aka had been disguised as my clothes.

His body had now swollen up! It caught the knife that was flying towards me.

The knife lost all momentum, and it stopped when it was enveloped by Aka’s body. And then Aka let it drop to the floor.

The orc looked at this with shock.

And then the huge mass above him crushed him.

The voice announced the death of the orc.

Ah, that was a close one I barely made it out alive.

My heart was beating loudly, an uncomfortable sweat was dripping from my back.

“Thank you, Aka. You saved me ”

I said as I petted it. Aka shook with visible pleasure.

“Ahh ”

I had let my guard down.

And the orc had seen it and moved.

I was reminded that these were real monsters that I fought against, and they had their own will.

They were just as desperate as I was.

They didn’t want to die, and they would fight back until the last second.

I retrieved the heavy machinery and picked up the fallen magic stone and the knife.

When I put them in the Item Box, they were displayed as ‘Orc Magic Stone(small)’ and ‘Orc Knife.’

“Sorry, Momo. But can I give this one to Aka?”

Momo nodded, and so I gave the stone to Aka.

It wasn’t much for a reward, but I still wanted to give it to Aka.

Aka’s body shivered with joy as it took the stone into its body.

“Now, shall we keep moving ?”

Just as I was about to stand up again, ‘Scout’ started to react to something again.

It was the same direction that the orc had come from.

But this time, there were many.

“Could it be that orc’s pack ?”

I used ‘Telescope’ and looked in the direction that Scout indicated.

And what I saw, was a pack of shadow wolves.

There were so many of them. More than ten.

The shadow wolves were sniffing at the ground as they came towards me.

Had the orc been running away from the wolves?

That would at least explain why it was moving so strangely.

Was it a fight between monsters then?

No, I’ll think about it later.

I needed to get out of here as soon as possible.

I had no intention of fighting that many shadow wolves here.

“Damn I guess I have to return the same way that I came ”

It took me so much time to get here, but now I had to go back.

We all felt quite solemn, as we turned around and walked in the direction that we had come.

At the same time, on the roof of the apartment–.

Natsu Ichinose was staring at her Mail screen.

He wasn’t replying.

What on earth was happening here?

Was he fighting monsters now?

Or did he simply forget to answer her?

“ Maybe, did I send too many messages?”

It might have been overkill to send 45 messages to someone she didn’t know.

While it was a bit late, she finally realized this.

“I hope he doesn’t find me annoying to deal with ”

It would not feel good to lose this potential party member and that adorable doggy.

She wanted to be friends with them if possible. And she wanted to pet the doggy.

It would probably be best to slow down with the messages for now.

“I guess I will just wait for a reply ”

She would only check her Inbox once every few minutes.

Until then, she would focus on leveling up.

“The owner, this Kudou guy seems nice. And I do want to join them ”

In her mind, she hadn’t had the best opinion of the owner. But her opinion had improved slightly after messaging him a few times.

Loners tended to become fond of people who gave them attention.

But she didn’t even remember what he looked like. She remembered Momo very well.

“Ah, there ”

She found a monster through the scope of her rifle.

It was a goblin.

There was only one. This was perfect.

She aimed carefully and then pulled the trigger.

The bullet went right between its eyes as she had intended, and it fell dead.

“ Mmm, good.”

After that, she continued to kill goblins and lesser wolves to gain experience points.

“This gun is so powerful ”

She stroked her beloved friend with much affection.

“ It has more than enough strength to make up for my weak stats.”

Her status was lower than average.

Most of them were in the single digits, the only thing that was in the doubles was her MP.

The reason had everything to do with the job that she chose.

“Ahh, why did I choose ‘Shut-in’ ”

She had only chosen it out of curiosity.

But the moment that she selected this job, her stats dropped to a tremendous degree.

She wasn’t sure if it was because of this job, but now, her stats would barely change even when her level went up.

“But on the other hand, I wouldn’t have gotten this gun or my other job skills if I hadn’t chosen this job ”

‘Shut-in’ caused your stats to be dramatically lowered.

But it gave you two special skills in return.

“I’ll do another one to cheer me up.”

She chose a certain skill from the skill table.

It was one of the skills that she acquired when she chose Shut-in.

When she selected it, a box materialized one meter away from her.

It was a clear case that was full of balls.

They were capsule toys. The ones that were inside of gacha machines.

The voice sounds in her head.

She selects yes.

The Gacha skill allowed you to use 1 point of SP in order to turn the gacha 3 times and win various prizes.

The prizes could be anything from food to daily supplies, and sometimes even new jobs or skills.

She had even acquired the Mail skill through this gacha.

“Hmm, what will I get this time ”

She turned the lever and a white capsule came out.

“Looks bad ”

White capsules usually didn’t contain any rare items.

When she opened it, it transformed into cup ramen.

There was a red type and a green type. Three of each were stuffed into a bag.

She was happy to have food, but it wasn’t what she wanted right now.

She tried again.

This time it was a blue capsule.

“Oh, this might be good.”

She opened the capsule, and the voice sounded in her head.

She did a mental fist pump.

You could sometimes get SP and JP like this with Gacha.

Now that she had gotten 1 point, it meant that she was getting stuff for free.

“Last one ”

She felt the mounting excitement as she turned the lever.

A black capsule rolled out.

Her smile widened.

Black capsules were the most likely to contain rare items.

She eagerly opened the capsule, and then the voice played in her head.

“Yes !”

She expressed her happiness with her whole body.

She had finally got the skill that she wanted.

When she checked her status, she could see that her strength and endurance had increased.

“Now it will be easier to move around ”

This time the gacha had been a great success.

She hadn’t gotten any status increase skills the last time.

What she did get, was pencils, nail clippers, vitamins, and other things she didn’t care about.

Thanks to that, she had had a very hard time up until now.

But now that she had this skill, things should be easier.

She was in a good mood as she continued her level grind.

And then something strange appeared in her scope.

“ What’s this?”

It was a group of orcs.

There were more than ten of them. So many.

Not only that, but there was one among them who was clearly different.

Its skin was a bronze color, and it was bigger than the others.

“I don’t think I can take that one ”

She could probably manage to hunt a single orc, but a whole group was too much.

And then there was this bronze orc. It would be much stronger.

She was no match for it.

“But where are they headed?”

It didn’t seem like they were wandering aimlessly around.

It looked like they had a destination in mind.

“The building over there ”

She opened her map and checked the surrounding buildings.

And then her eyes landed on it–.

“-The home center ?”

CH 48

48. The Footsteps of Destruction

We were going back the way that we had come in order to escape the pack of shadow wolves.

It did not feel good to retreat when we had come all of this way, but it wasn’t worth risking our lives.

Just like the orcs, the shadow wolves had a keen sense of smell.

They would have likely followed us if we stayed any longer, and I just couldn’t do anything risky at this point.

“I feel like I have some sort of connection to the shadow wolves ”

And not in a good way.

For some reason, they had specifically targeted me at the home center.

It made me wonder if running over that first shadow wolf, in the beginning, had caused them to hate me more than usual.

“Let’s rest a little for now.”

I sit down on the ground and lean back against a vending machine.

Scout and Danger Detection were not showing anything nearby.

As my mouth was feeling dry, I took out a sports drink from the Item Box.

Momo looked like she wanted some, so I put some in a plate.

Of course, it was her personal plate.

Now that my thirst was quenched, I took out the butcher’s knife I had got through my fight with the orc.

“An orc knife huh.”

That’s exactly what it was.

It was about 80 centimeters in length.

It wasn’t rusted at all and looked like it would cut cleanly.

I try swinging it around.

Yeah, this amount of weight shouldn’t be a problem.

I think I would replace my kitchen knife with this from now on.

I wasn’t going to avoid using it just because it was a monster’s weapon.

Still, my main method of attack was ambushing enemies with the Item Box. So I shouldn’t get into any real sword fights, I think.

I mean, I would be in trouble if I did.

But it was still good to have a strong weapon.

It might help me improve my Swordsmanship and Vital Strike skill.

Now that I think of it, the female student in Nishino’s group had a weapon like this too.

But hers was a billhook.

“Oh, I guess I should check my Email then ”

I open the Mail display, and as expected, there were even more Unread messages now.

I’ll just reply to the most recent one.

“Mmm ?”

As I skimmed through the text, there was something in the latest message that caught my eye.

“She saw a pack of orcs ?”

The text said that she had seen a pack of orcs and that I should be careful.

I had received the message a few minutes ago.

Around the time that I was running away from the shadow wolves.

A pack of orcs.

The first thing that I thought of, was the orcs from the shopping mall.

When I read the message further, I saw the words ‘bronze-colored orc.’

There was no mistake. It was him.

Were they moving to find new prey?

This was incredibly bad.

Not only that, but they were sighted not too far from here.

Near the place that we had fought the hobgoblins.

When I concentrated my consciousness in that direction, I did get a ‘bad feeling’ from it.

It was a similar feeling to the one I got when I was going to the shopping mall from the convenient store.

It seemed that Ichinose’s information was true.

I needed to thank her for it.

I’ll send her a thank you message.

It only took a few seconds for her to reply to it.

As I said, it’s way too fast!

I mean, Ichinose, if you have time to be replying to messages, you should hurry up and get out of there.

“Hmm :”

This really wasn’t good.

It seemed that there were more and more monsters in this area all of a sudden.

And I needed to be extra careful with the pack of shadow wolves and the pack of orcs.

The existence of these two packs was really restricting my movements.

I would have to make a huge detour from my original route.

Well, it couldn’t be helped.

It would take more time, but safety was important.

Mmm? Wait a second.

Wasn’t the home center also close to that area?

I wonder if Nishino and the others are alright?

Well, I had a feeling that they would make it out just fine.

Now, which route should I take 

At the same time, at the home center–.

Now that Shibata had returned, Nishino asked him about what had happened.

The returned Shibata was haggard and on the verge of panic.

His wounds were quickly treated, and now that he was calming down, Nishino decided to question him.

Shibata told him in a trembling voice.

They had decided to search farther out and headed for the shopping mall.

And then they had encountered an orc with unbelievable strength.

Everyone but Shibata had died there.

He told him everything without hiding anything.

“I see ”

After hearing this story, Nishino looked up at the ceiling and mumbled.

“I understand. I’m glad that you were able to get away, Shibata ”

He put a hand on Shibata’s tired shoulder.

“ Nishino. I’m a terrible person. I abandoned my friends, and fled by myself damn it! Damn it!”

Shibata clenched his fists with anger and remorse.

He didn’t know where to direct these feelings.

He was usually short tempered and ill-bred, but his feelings of camaraderie were real.

“Yes, I know. But Shibata, we wouldn’t have received this information if you had died. You did well. There is no need to feel ashamed.”

Shibata looked away upon hearing this.

“You don’t believe me? Then let me put it this way. If you feel even a little bad about their deaths, then you should try to live as long as possible. If not, then for what purpose did they die? For what purpose did you abandon them? If you want to find meaning for your actions, if you want to repay them for what happened, then you must continue to fight and live Got that?”

“ Yes.”

He couldn’t argue against Nishino. And so Shibata only nodded.

He wasn’t satisfied with it, but there was nothing else that could be done.

( If he really isn’t able to recover from this, well, I’ll deal with it when the time comes)

Nishino thought, but didn’t allow it to show on his face.

“So, Nisshi. What are we going to do now?”

Rikka, the female high school student saw that they were finished, and raised her voice.

Nishino had to chuckle at her lack of nervousness even at a time like this.

“ Yes. With such a strong monster approaching us, we will have no choice but to relocate.”

“Relocate?”

“The school, or maybe the city office. Both places are quite far from here, but they should have better facilities than here. There will probably be more refugees as well.”

“Will they welcome us there? They probably don’t have room for any more people either.”

“We’ll have to negotiate. In any case, let’s figure out a route so we can leave as soon as we are finished packing.”

Nishino spread out a map.

A route that they could follow with their numbers.

And it had to be a safe one. This would not be easy.

He looked hard at the map as he thought about what they would have to do-then it happened.

“OOoo!”

The cry of a monster boomed in the air.

It was so strong that the entire building seemed to shake.

“Ambush! AMBUUSH!”

“Monsters! The orc pack is here!”

The shouts came from the entrance.

“ It seems like they arrived a lot faster than we’d thought.”

“ Looks like it.”

The two of them picked up their weapons and headed for the entrance.

CH 49

49. Encounter

At the home center–.

By the time Nishino and Rikka reached the entrance, the situation was already bad.

The students and refugees could do nothing but try and defend themselves against the orcs.

“You guys, are you okay!?”

“Ni-nishino!”

“They’re too strong! I, I don’t think I can hold them any longer!”

“What should we do?”

“Damn! I don’t want to die heere!”

“Stay back! You monsters! You! Moonsteers!”

While they were relieved to see the two arrive, they barely had any time to reply.

(This was very bad )

From what he could see now, there were over 10 orcs here.

And each one seemed very strong.

Much stronger than the goblins and lesser wolves they had fought yesterday.

(It’s one thing for my fellow classmates to fight them, but these refugees are clearly outmatched Damn it. They have barely even leveled up.)

In fact, several of the refugees had already thrown down their weapons and returned to the back of the home center.

They seemed very defeated after experiencing the battle yesterday.

“Damn it useless bastards. They complained so much when they weren’t fighting, but now they were fine with being useless.”

It was now clear that those who ran back should not be counted as part of their fighting force.

But this situation was not something that they could deal with, with such few numbers.

And more than anything, he was wary of the bronze-colored orc in the back.

( That was one obviously on a different level than the others. Was that the one that Shibata was talking about ?)

Even now, the bronze orc showed no signs of moving. He was only looking at them from afar.

Nishino felt sweat drip from his forehead.

This was not good. His instincts told him that everything would be over the moment that that orc moved.

“ Rikka.”

“Yeah?”

Nishino addressed Rikka, who stood next to him with her billhook.

“Do you think you could fight that bronze orc over there?”

Rikka answered him lazily and inspected the orc.

A few seconds passed.

Then she sighed.

“ Sorry, Nisshi. Not that one. I’ll die.”

She lacked any sense of nervousness as usual.

Still, more than anything, her reply showed the difference in power between them and the enemy.

“Even if you use ‘Berzerk’ to its limits?”

“Yeah, it’s a nope. I can’t do it.”

If Rikka was so sure of her defeat, then there was no possibility of them winning.

In that case, there was only one thing to be done.

Nishino decided and then shouted.

“All of you! Plan number 4! We’ll survive no matter what!”

“Huh!?”

“Really? 4 ?”

“Is he serious ”

“Hey, hey! Wait for a second, I didn’t hear about any plan 4?”

“Neither have I! What plan is that?”

“Does he have some trump card?”

The opinions of those who heard him divided cleanly into two.

In other words, the students and refugees.

Nishino had different plans that had numbers from 1 to 4.

And Plan #4 was the one that took into account the worst possible situation.

In other words- ‘Leave the refugees as bait and run.’

Of course, the only people that knew of this plan were the students.

The refugees had no idea.

The students knew the meaning of his words, and their faces darkened.

The refugees didn’t understand, but they had a small hope that Nishino would think of something.

“We will slowly retreat into the store while continuing to defend! The plan will be put into effect once the orcs get inside! The back exit and the windows! Do it!”

Rikka nodded without hesitation. The other students looked less enthusiastic.

“You guys! We’ll die if this continues! We must survive this! Isn’t that right?”

“ !”

“ !”

Upon hearing Nishino’s shout, the students made their decision.

The refugees didn’t understand it, but they could do nothing but follow orders.

( Yes, we cannot allow ourselves to be killed. Not here, never !)

Their desperate plan was about to begin.

A plan to sacrifice the others so that they can live.

At the same time-.

That ‘bad feeling’ was getting stronger

We were carefully navigating through the town in order to avoid any encounters with the pack of orcs or shadow wolves.

Goblins would have been manageable, but fighting monsters of the orc or shadow wolf class were impossible at my current level.

Not to mention, there was a high orc among the orc pack.

I was lucky to get away the last time, but I didn’t think it would happen again.

I could not allow myself to encounter them.

“Position-wise, we are right between the two packs right now ”

And both groups had monsters with a keen sense of smell.

It was the worst combination.

So, what was I to do in order to get through this ?

I wonder as I look up at the sky. It was dark and clouded.

A drop of water falls on my nose.

“ Looks like it’s going to rain again ”

It’s been raining a lot lately.

I wanted to make as much distance between me and the monsters as possible before it really started to pour.

For now, I would just go in a direction where I didn’t get ‘a bad feeling’ from.

I wanted to fight as little as possible for now.

I look up and see a black pillar of smoke rising in the distance.

A fire?

Judging from the amount of smoke, it was on a pretty large scale.

Wasn’t that the direction that the home center was in?

It was also the direction where the orcs were headed.

Could it be 

It started to bug me, and so I decided to write to Ichinose about it.

Maybe she would be able to get a good view from the top of her apartment building.

I open the Mail window.

There was 1 Unread message.

Judging by the time it was received, it was sent just a minute ago.

I open it and read the contents.

‘It looks like there has been a fire at the home center. It is where the orc pack was headed, so I think there is a strong likelihood that they were fighting with the refugees in the home center. The orcs seem to be actively hunting down humans, so we must be careful. Also, about joining your party, have you not reached a decision yet? Hope to hear from you soon.”

She was fast!

I was just about to ask her, but she answered me first. This girl.

And she was really rushing things with this party business.

She was really determined 

In any case

The smoke really was from the home center.

And they had fought against the orcs.

May they rest in peace. That’s all I can say.

“I do hope that they somehow escapes ”

Not that I had any time to worry about others now.

I avoided the direction that was giving me a ‘bad feeling’ and continued to move.

The rain got worse as we went on, and so Aka turned into a raincoat for me.

“ Mmm?”

As we walked in the rain, Scout started reacting to something.

It wasn’t a monster, but humans.

Two of them.

The place a nearby park.

It was rare to encounter people walking about. Most people stayed indoors.

I couldn’t help but feel curious, and so I headed in the direction that Scout indicated.

And as I got closer, something started to bother me.

That’s weird

These people haven’t moved at all ever since I detected them.

What did that mean?

I reached the place that they were.

It was a small park with only a swing and a bench.

The people were in a corner in the park, trying to hide in the bushes.

“There ”

I hide in the shadow of a building and inspect them.

They looked familiar.

Students.

One of them was Nishino.

The other was the female student with the side ponytail.

Her name .Ri something?

Oh, whatever.

It wasn’t important.

What was important was the state that they were in.

“ They’re a mess.”

I could tell even from this distance.

Especially the girl, she was bleeding quite a bit.

It looked really bad.

Had they escaped from the orc ambush?

All of a sudden, Nishino looked directly towards me.

“ Is someone there?”

CH 50

Chapter 50 Sudden Change

Don’t tell me I was found out?

But, how?

Does Nishino also have a ‘perception’ skill?

I thought he hadn’t noticed yesterday but can it be that he took the skill after leveling up?

Or is it some other skill?

“Someone there ”

With unfocused eyes, Nishino extended his hand towards me.

What do I do ?

Should I go?

I don’t feel any monster presence nearby.

I also don’t feel any human presence or somebody is watching.

But but-

“Woof.”

Ah, Momo?!

While I was pondering, Momo appeared before them.

Seeing that, Nishino’s expression got dim.

“ .Dog? Hmm, you are ? Ughh, please someone, anyone a person-”

He couldn’t finish.

It seems like he lost consciousness.

Momo slowly approached him.

And after getting close and sniffing them, he looked at me.

Are you saying it’s fine to come out?

I guess I have no choice 

“Aka add the hood.”

“ .(shake-shake)”

The raincoat I am wearing right now are the clothes Aka mimicked.

And because of that, we can change different parts.

The hood Aka added with mimic covered my eyes.

Just in case.

Let’s make it so that he can’t see my face.

I also took out the ‘rucksack’ from the item box and carried it on my back.

And for what it matters, I also put inappropriate amount of things in it to make it look full.

This should do.

My appearance is completely that of a refugee.

I made up my mind and headed towards Nishino and the others.

“ .He’s out completely.”

I tried shaking Nishino and the other girl but they didn’t react at all.

Parts of their clothes were burnt black and blood was flowing out.

Nishino had a lot of scratches and cuts.

The girl’s condition was even worse. A part of her cloth was completely stained red with blood.

As I thought, they probably had a fight with orcs.

Even still, they did a good job running away after encountering that high orc.

Momo was pulling on my sleeve.

Feels like he is asking me to save them quickly.

Save them, eh 

“ .But, there’s next to nothing I can do, ya know?”

I have never even applied first-aid treatment.

The stuff I do know is of no importance at all.

Stuff like carrying them to a nearby empty house so that they don’t get wet in the rain.

Momo just intently looked at me as I worried.

“ .Hey, Momo, would you hate me if I were to abandon these guys here?”

And suddenly, I ended up saying that.

In the end, it seems somewhere in my heart, I probably still can’t trust others.

Or I might just be scared of them knowing about the existence of the item box and about the food supply.

It’s also the same with Ichinose.

Even while wanting allies, they can’t step out of their comfort zone.

“ .Woof.”

Momo appeared to be pondering a bit and then came close and snuggled up to me.

As if to tell me that it’s okay, that he will stay with me forever.

I see I am glad.

I am relieved.

And so,

“ .Alright then.”

I shifted the rucksack to the front and carried Nishino.

Uwoh, humans are surprisingly heavy, huh?

It would have been totally impossible if my status hadn’t gone up.

“Looks like two people at once is not possible for me. I gotta carry them one by one.”

“Woof ?”

I shifted my gaze towards Momo, who looked confused.

“For now, I will carry them into that house. That should be good enough, right, Momo?”

“ ! Woof!”

Momo kept swinging his tail.

And he also went circles around me like that.

Looks like he’s really happy.

Well, I guess I have no choice Can’t afford to be hated by Momo.

I carried Nishino and the girl to the empty house nearby.

I laid them down inside the house.

For now, I should take off their wet clothes-It doesn’t come off?!

It seems that the clothes got too stuck to them because of the rain, which made it hard to take off.

I guess I should also wipe off the water with a towel.

“Ah, right, I should stop the bleeding ”

Nishino was still alright but the girl must have bled out a lot.

Putting on the bandage ah, no, sterilizing comes first, huh?

For now, let’s look at the wound.

When I looked at the wound, the bleeding had already stopped.

I thought the wound was pretty deep from the amount of blood the clothes soaked in.

“ .What’s up with this?”

No matter how you think of it, isn’t the wound healing too fast?

Does this girl perhaps have such a skill?

‘HP recovery’? No, maybe ‘Self-recovery’ or ‘Self-regenerate’?

Either way, although she looks bad, it doesn’t seem like she will die right away.

Ah, but, for what it matters, I should sterilize and bandage it.

Now, all that’s left is to put a blanket on them so that they don’t get cold and leave some extra bandage, ointment, vitamin drinks and stuff in a sack.

This should be enough.

Or rather, I can’t do anything more since I don’t know how to.

“This should be enough, right, Momo?”

“Woof!”

Seems like Momo is also satisfied.

Now then, I guess I will move away before the two wake up.

When I got out, the rain had already stopped.

The clouds cleared and sunlight came peeking through from behind the clouds.

Was it just a shower?

It had already diminished when I was carrying them in.

“ .I should better get moving.”

To my surprise, quite a bit of time had passed.

But judging from the fact that Nishino came running from the home center, the orcs might be around there now.

Then, inversely, they should be short in hands at the shopping mall area.

I would probably be good to break through there and head towards the city center.

Or rather, at present, there are no other routes which will allow me to avoid the shadow wolves and the orcs.

That would mean I have to pass by close to Ichinose’s house but that shouldn’t be a problem, I guess.

I mean, I would probably not be shot, after all.

Rather, wouldn’t it be better for her to run as well?

It is certainly true that that high-rise mansion is the perfect place to aim all throughout the city but unfortunately, the monsters’ threat has come very close.

“I guess I will mail her saying that it would be best to run ”

There are a lot of things which feel dangerous about her but I would have an uneasy conscience if she were to die.

When I opened the mail app, there weren’t any unread emails.

Hmm? I definitely thought she would be sending some sort of emails

I wonder if she is resting?

While feeling a sense of discomfort, I sent the mail.

“ Nn?”

And suddenly, when I looked towards the mansion, I had this uncomfortable feeling.

What is it?

I just had a ‘bad feeling’ from the mansion.

That too at a level way more than that of shadow wolves.

“What is going on?”

When I looked closely, I felt like I spotted something on the upper floors.

Is it Ichinose?

No, it is not.

And just when I tried using ‘far sight’it was at that moment.

With a tremendous noise, a part of the mansion’s rooftop collapsed.

“Wha?!”

What? What just happened?

A huge part of the roof just fell off.

A cloud of dust went up and a single monster came out from it with an air of composure.

“-Ah”

The being projected in my eyes.

Even from afar, with ‘farsight’, I could see “its” figure clearly.

“High orc ”

One tanned orc stood on top of the high-rise mansion with a daunting stance.

Why ?

Why, why are you there?

Weren’t you at the home center?

I looked towards the home center.

I had a ‘bad feeling’. But, it wasn’t as ‘strong’ as before it had weakened.

Just about as much I felt with the shadow wolves.

“Ah ”

It can’t be-it can’t be 

And suddenly, the worst possible scenario came up in my head.

Buildings all around from which one can have an overhead view.

The perfect position to spy one’s prey.

Why did I think that only humans would use that point?

If only that one orc realized that position’s advantage and separated from the flock to search its next prey efficiently-.

And if it had its eyes on that high-rise mansion for that-.

Is Ichinose alright?

Or is she 

The high orc slowly looked around the surrounding from the roof-and then,

“-ah”

Our eyes met.

I wonder if this is what they call getting goosebumps all over your body.

Even though we are this far apart.

The high orc’s gaze was clearly pointed towards me.

Looking at me, it sneered.

As if it was enjoying to its fullest.

As if to say ‘we finally meet’.

“-UUOOHH-!”

-it’s scream, echoed.

CH 51

Chapter 51 Game of Tag

It was my third time hearing that outcry.

Crap.

Crap, crap.

Crap, crap, crap, crap.

As I shouted towards him, Momo immediately took refuge in the ‘shadow’.

And at that very moment, I ran out at full speed.

Run.

Run!

As far as I can.

I need to get as far as I can, even if it’s just a step.

“Hahh, hahh, hahh, haa !”

I ran with all my strength.

Probably the most frantically I have ever ran in my whole life.

The heavenly voice resounded within my head.

I would normally be happy if my skills leveled up but, at the moment, I am not happy at all.

But maybe because my ‘Flight’ LVL increased, I felt like I was able to run even faster than before.

As I thought, this skill seems to be a skill to adjust the speed while running.

I could increase my speed more and more.

And increase the distance between us more and more.

But, it still didn’t disappear.

‘Bad feeling’ did not disappear.

‘Sense of danger’ had always been ringing.

‘Enemy detection’ was also reacting all the time.

“Haa, haa, hahh ”

I looked at it with a back glance while running.

The high orc still hadn’t moved from the mansion’s roof.

I wonder if it won’t just stay like that?

I ended up wishing that.

However, such a faint expectation was also betrayed.

Suddenly, the high orc bent its knees.

What–what is that posture?

As if it was storing energy before jumping-.

Shivers

I felt an intense chill.

OO-! 

Outcry. Thunderous roar. Impact.

Destroying the roof of the mansion, the high orc leaped.

It’s huge body shot out like a bullet.

Its speed was tremendous.

Even before the debris hit the ground, the high orc landed on the ground.

Thud !

The impact was like that of a meteor hitting the ground.

And when I looked back to see, he was at the place where I had been standing just a while ago.

And with him on the center, a crater formed.

You’re kidding me, right?

It closed that gap with one leap?

Exactly what kind of muscles does it have?!

Don’t bullshit me!

“There’s a limit to being absurd !”

I am no match. I felt that instantly.

But even then, I ran.

To increase the distance, even if just a bit.

“Goaa ”

The high orc snapped its neck and looked my way.

Stop it, don’t look.

Don’t come here.

You let me go last time, right?

Let me go this time too.

Come on.

But, such a prayer did not reach.

The high orc came straight at me with a beheading knife.

I will die if it catches up.

A hellish game of tag had begun.

If I devote myself to escaping, I have the advantageous position.

I had been thinking that, someday.

When it had been just 3 days since monsters filled this world.

Compared to the monsters which suddenly appeared in this world, I, who had been here for many years, am more familiar and adapted to the land.

And so, I had thought that if I devoted myself to just running, something will work out.

But, I was naive.

It’s because such logic don’t work that monsters are monsters.

“Uuuoohh!”

While dashing through a narrow road, I was feeling terrified of the nearing threat behind me.

I had thought of running about absurdly, taking small narrow roads over and over to move ahead of him but I couldn’t increase the distance between us at all.

It’s simple.

It’s because he comes charging straight ahead with just my scent as his only lead.

It just keeps charging in, straight through walls, jumping over houses, trampling over cars–crossing any and every kind of obstacle.

Obstacles are not working as obstacles.

I really want to say to his face, don’t screw around with me.

Now, the distance between us wasn’t even 10 meters.

No matter how I struggled, I wasn’t able to get rid of his tail.

Damn it, damn it, damn it all!

“It will catch up !”

Going through a complicated back street, I came out to an open space.

“., Momo!”

Responding to my call, Momo extended his ‘shadow’ to the high orc while staying in the ‘shadow’.

“Goaa ?”

The high orc curiously looked at the ‘shadow’ restraining him.

The ‘shadow’ twisted around its whole body and tried to bind it but-bching!–it was torn apart.

Easily, extremely easily.

so we can’t stop it, even for a moment?

But now, I have no other choice but to gamble!

“Aaahh!”

While screaming, I unleashed my heavy equipment, aiming towards the high orc’s head.

The high orc was surprised to see the things suddenly appear on top of its head.

And like that, the heavy equipment-didn’t kill the high orc.

“You gotta be kidding me ”

Reflexively, I muttered.

Without getting flattened, the high orc just shielded itself with one hand.

Because of the impact from the landing, its feets made the land beneath cave in.

But it wasn’t used to this.

With just one hand, it stopped the heavy equipment.

It just sneered smugly.

“-!”

‘Sense of danger’ and ‘enemy detection’ were ringing at maximum.

“-OOAAHH!”

And with that scream, the orc grabbed the heavy equipment and threw it at me.

With ease, as if it just threw a ball.

And with terrific speed.

Overwhelming mass came closing in.

It had filled up my line of sight.

-I can’t dodge.

“~~~~~~~~! (shake-shake-shake)”

And the very next moment, there were hollow sounds.

Aka expanded the mimicked body to its fullest.

It covered up my body and transformed like a ball.

And the moment the heavy equipment clashed with Aka’s body, which was covering me, their momentum was cancelled out.

And like that, we flew backwards, bouncing like a ball.

While colliding with the ground and walls, Aka leaped three dimensionally.

My brain kept shaking.

I wonder how much I bounced?

At last, the momentum died out.

Aka mimicked back to the previous cloth.

“ Uuugh ”

Holding my mouth, I desperately tried to resist the dizziness and the feeling to throw up.

“Th-thank you, Aka ”

But, that was nice.

Even ‘Evade’ or ‘Item Box’ didn’t make it in time.

If Aka didn’t transform, I would have been crushed by now.

“Haa haa ”

I looked up front with my swaying vision.

The high orc was there.

It slowly approached this way.

I looked around the place.

A parking lot.

Which one?

When I shifted my gaze around a bit, I spotted a crushed helicopter behind the high orc.

I see so this is the shopping mall.

What is this karma?

After desperately running around, the place I finally come to is the place where I met it to begin with.

There were no other orcs.

There were cracks in several places around the parking lot and parts of the buildings around were also collapsing.

The high orc had a daunting stance with the beheading knife.

As if it was saying that it won’t let me escape anymore.

CH 52

Chapter 52 At the ends of despair

Why do I have to face this?

Such a doubt entered my head suddenly.

I desperately ran, terrified to death, and had to encounter this monster on top of that.

Did I really do something that bad that I have to be forced into a situation like this?

The world is unreasonable. Seriously.

“Haa haha, hahahaha ”

It’s weird.

Even though this situation is not the least funny, I can’t help but laugh.

My tears fell and knees shook.

The high orc came closer, one step at a time.

It felt like the distance between me and him was my remaining time alive.

And suddenly, my eyes met the high orc’s.

He was sneering.

What’s with that? Are you having that much fun just by killing me?

Don’t give me that shit.

I don’t wanna die.

I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die!

“ ! D-don’t come any closeerr!”

I started throwing anything I could find in the item box towards it.

Machine guns, big boulders, earth, broken vehicle, refrigerator, washing machine, plastic bottles, tabasco bottles, food, fruits–everything.

The high orc irritably pushed those aside.

As if it was shooing away insects or something. As if it was kicking away a pebble.

How can a boulder be broken with such little movement?

How can a vehicle be kicked away like a soccer ball?

He dodged the other balls and crushed the fruits on the ground.

Everything it did was utter nonsense.

Power befitting of that size. Unbalanced extreme speed on top of that, as well.

It was just too overwhelming, it was on a completely different level.

And before I realized, it had crossed in front of me.

The high orc gave a big grin.

As if its eyes were saying ‘what will you throw at me next?’.

At that moment, there was a loud sound.

“Gaahh ?!”

Only after I was blown away by the punch and fell to the ground did I realize that it was the high orc’s punch.

With just that, I was blown meters away.

I fell and rolled on the ground.

“Uuu ahh it hurts ”

It hurts.

If Aka hadn’t acted as a cushion, my bones would have probably been broken by now.

It has been long since I felt ‘pain’.

Now that I think about it, even in monster fights, which I rarely did, I never got wounded.

It hurts this much from just one blow?

I wonder how much it would hurt to have a bone fracture or to be cut

Ha, hahaha 

“S-save me ”

Before I realized, I was pleading for help.

“Someone, anyone save me ”

Tears came running down.

I am scared.

My body won’t move.

Fear of the monsters.

The high orc’s overwhelming strength was more than enough to curve in despair within me.

“Someonee! Is no one theree?! I will get killed at this rate! Please! Anyone! Saavee mee!”

I desperately screamed out.

I let go of everything and disgracefully screamed.

But–there was no reply.

Just silence.

Silence fell on the shopping mall’s parking lot.

No one answered my call.

No on-

“-Woof!”

“ .eh?”

Momo came out from my shadow.

He came and stood beside me and looked straight at the high orc.

“Uuu ! Woof! Woof!”

Momo barked at the high orc.

Why, Momo ?

Are you, not scared ?

No, that’s not it.

When I looked closely, I noticed Momo’s body shaking.

Momo was also scared.

But, he was desperately trying to press down that fear.

“St-stop it, Momo! That’s enough, at least you should run aw-ow?!”

Momo got close to me and bit my hand.

Wh-what are you doing, Momo?!”

And then, he licked my face.

“Momo ?”

“Woof ”

And after giving a sad bark, he faced forward.

What are you doing, Momo?

Stop it.

Run.

“Uuu Grr!”

Momo ran.

He turned his back on me, and ran towards the high orc.

“Goaa AaaAAoohh!”

The high orc approached Momo with a grin.

‘Shadows’ extended from underneath Momo.

And it transformed into a spear and attacked the high orc.

“Gaa!”

But, it did not work.

The spear which attacked the high orc’s skin was only able to scratch it.

Warding off the spear, the high orc kicked the ground and leaped at Momo.

“Gooaahh!”

The high orc’s roar shook the atmosphere.

I was saved because of Aka’s expanded body.

Even though the ‘shadow’ was defending, Momo was blown away.

He fell to the ground and rolled.

“Uu ”

Resisting the pain, he still stood up.

And dashed through the surface.

Stop it, just stop it already 

“Grr!”

He bit into the high orc’s arm.

He desperately tried to bite in but his fangs won’t pierce through.

The high orc glared at Momo, annoyed, as he wasn’t letting go even as the high orc swung its arms.

And suddenly, he raised his cleaver with his other hand.

-Stop.

If you slash him with something like that-Momo will die.

“Gooaahh!”

The blade drew near Momo.

“Stoopp iitt!”

I threw some block pieces in between Momo and the high orc and created a small ‘wall’.

And with the help of the ‘wall’, Momo and the high orc were forcibly detached.

And before I realized, I had started running, bearing the pain.

I jumped and caught Momo before he fell to the ground and tumbled on.

“You idiot! Do you want to die, Momo?!”

I yelled at Momo, who was now in my arms.

Even though he was being yelled at, Momo happily licked my cheeks.

As if he had believed I would come to rescue him.

Why

Why why do you believe in me so much?

How can you try so hard for me ?

Even though you were shaking with fear.

Even though you could have died.

“Why Momo ?”

“ Woof!”

As if he was saying ‘isn’t it only natural?’.

I see I see

So that’s natural for Momo, eh?

“Ah, I see I got it.”

I hugged Momo and slowly let him down.

And then, I stood up and brought out the ‘orcs knife’.

And glared at high orc with all my might.

I had strengthened my resolve.

Fear Resistance has leveled up to 8 from 7>>

A close fear of death.

What about it?

Get over it.

If I don’t stand up here, Momo will die.

I will also die. Aka will also die.

If so, then I could at least struggle.

Live, even if it’s a moment longer.

My heartbeat increased and I took in more shallow breaths.

Think.

How to break through this situation?

How to survive?

How to defeat this bastard?

Look.

At it, the high orc.

Remember.

The fight till now, the movements till now.

All of it.

We met at the shopping mall.

The escape started there.

All the movements leading to this point.

My skill, level, item box, Momo, Aka.

The self-defense force’s fight, guns, line of sight, goblin, washing machine, affinity, shadow wolf, lesser wolf, mimic, zombie, magic stone, howling, home center, fire, Nishino-kun, high school girl, Ichinose-san, sniping, high-rise building, mail, game of tag, obstacles, screams, movements, line of sight, weird feeling-remember, remember everything.

My heart beat louder and louder.

Hot.

I took in more oxygen and adjusted my breathing.

My body feels hot, as if it was burning.

Fear, tension, and excitement’s melting pot burned my brain without mercy.

Think think !

Think, think, think.

Think, think, think, think, think, think.

Think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think, think.

“-Ah”

And finally, arriving at something.

Remembering every single memory of it-suddenly, I remembered a certain ‘strange feeling’.

That’s right now that I think about it, why is this guy 

“Momo Aka ”

While looking straight at the enemy in front of me,

“-We will survive this, definitely.”

“ .!”

I made my mind.

I could see a slight radiance of hope.

A very thin line, too thin to be called a possibility.

But I will make it happen.

Now then-it’s time to struggle.

CH 53

Chapter 53 Overcoming the screams

I adjusted my breathing and confirmed my current status.

Level 13

HP : 82/100

MP : 13/13

Strength : 83

Endurance : 79

Agility : 224

Dexterity : 193

Magic power : 0

Anti-magic power : 0

JP : 6

Occupation

Assassin LVL 9

Hunter LVL 6

Unique Skill

Precocity

Silent movement LVL 6, night vision LVL 4, vital stab LVL 4, cut off presence LVL 7, appraisal obstruction LVL 4, enemy search LVL 7, distant view LVL 3, agility reinforce LVL 7, dexterity reinforce LVL 4, observation LVL 8, hearing LVL 4, body reinforcement LVL 9, swordsmanship LVL 4, stress resistance LVL 6, fear resistance LVL 7, poison resistance LVL 1, paralysis resistance LVL 2, virus resistance LVL 1, heat resistance LVL 1, HP auto regenerate LVL 1, hostility detection LVL 6, danger detection LVL 9, conceal LVL 2, escape LVL 4, defensive instinct LVL 1, item box LVL 10, mail LVL 2, concentration LVL 3.

Momo- Assassin dog LVL 2

Aka- Red slime LVL 7

My HP has decreased.

Probably by that blow from the high orc before.

With just a punch, he took almost 20% of my health.

I will definitely die if I take a proper hit.

“But I have no other choice ”

Our current skill and strength.

If we don’t use all of it, we can’t win against this.

I took stance and glared at the high orc.

First, we need to make sure of something.

“Let’s goo!”

I ran while shouting.

The high orc felt my determination and grinned.

An atrocious grin with ecstacy.

“OO!”

Without any hesitation, we advanced forward.

High orc’s cleaver closed in in front of my eyes.

‘Danger detection’ and ‘hostility detection’ were giving out warnings like crazy.

Scary, scary!

But don’t avert your eyes!

‘Observe’ it! It’s movements! The blade’s course!

Use ‘swordsmanship’ and ‘defensive instinct’ freely and ‘turn away’ the blade.

And with a loud noise, the high orc’s cleaver cut through the air and pierced into the ground.

I did it. I was somehow able to avert the attack.

“?!”

The high orc’s eyes opened wide.

Surprise, fright.

And the slight gap in the high orc’s attention obstructed its movements.

This is where it starts.

I brought out a ‘thing’ from the item box and threw it at him.

A throw from close range.

Now then, what will you do?

“Gooaahh!”

The high orc screamed and then ‘dodged’.

He twisted his body forcibly and pulled out the cleaver from the ground.

And within that time, I took some distance away from it.

“As I thought I see ”

Observing his movements, I confirmed that my prediction was correct.

The ‘weird feeling’ took shape.

It was worth confirming even with the risk.

I glanced at the high orc from the distance.

“I thought of it as strange to begin with.”

I don’t know if my words are getting through to him.

However, the high orc was listening to me.

“Why, at that time, you let us go ”

I muttered.

As if I were explaining it to Momo and Aka.

As if I were confirming it with myself.

“You were actively hunting humans. You killed everyone here, from the ones barricading themselves to the self-defense squad. If so, then isn’t it strange? Why were they killed but we were let go? Why were we able to survive?”

As I spoke of it myself, I clearly understood how unnatural it was.

I didn’t think much of it since I was saved but it was weird when I thought about it properly.

“And it’s not just us. Even Nishino-kun and the others.”

They also encountered the high orc’s attack but survived.

At first, I thought it was just this guy’s whim.

I thought that we weren’t good enough of an opponent to face seriously.

“But, I was wrong. It wasn’t a whim of yours.”

There was a reason behind it.

The reason why he let us go-no, why he had to let us go.

I threw that towards the high orc’s head. Not just one, several, and more. As high as I could, as wide as I could, to the limits of the item box.

He would evade it otherwise.

“This is-”

I pointed my index finger towards the sky.

Being drawn in, the high orc also looked up.

At that moment-his expression changed.

He immediately tried to run but he wouldn’t make it.

“The answer.”

And within milliseconds, ‘that’ rained down on the high orc and me.

Cold water made me wet.

The ‘thing’ I threw up in the air was water.

Dozens of plastic bottles I had stored up.

When I throw them up in the sky with the lids open, they instantly become ‘rain’.

“Guuoo Ooohh!”

Being drenched in water, the high orc started suffering, with smoke coming out from its body.

And along with the water, a huge number of plastic bottles also fell to the ground.

This is the reason why the high orc let Nishino-kun and me go.

Just like how slimes are weak against fire but strong against physical attacks.

Just like how shadow wolves have weak physical defense but are very agile.

Even orcs have weak points.

“Who would have thought that for orcs, it is water.”

I realized from the little skirmish we had before.

The time when I was throwing stuff at random at it from the item box.

He easily destroyed vehicles and even boulders but was ‘dodging’ the plastic bottles for some reason.

Why would he dodge something he had no reason to dodge?

That was the ‘weird feeling’ I got.

The moment I had that feeling, the doubt within was cleared.

Why were we let go?

How did Nishino-kun run away?

It isn’t because we are weak or because he couldn’t smell us because of the rain.

He just simply didn’t want to get wet in the rain.

To confirm that, the moment I dodged his blade, I threw a plastic bottle at him.

To dodge something like that, which doesn’t even act as a weapon, he went as far as to lose his balance.

I was sure of it by then.

His weak point is water.

And the result of that, is this.

But I didn’t think it would affect him this much.

Due to the impromptu ‘rain’, the high orc’s skin inflamed, as if sulfuric acid was poured on to it.

In contrast to having immense strength and tough muscles, it takes damage just by touching water–an extreme species.

That is the monster called orc.

“Momo, now!”

“Woof!’

An opportunity. Don’t let this go!

Momo used ‘shadow’ and I kept using the mass attack of the item box on the high orc.

“Guuoo?!”

Momo’s ‘shadow spear’ stabbed into his body this time, making him shriek in pain.

Looks like his defensive abilities also decrease when it’s wet.

I made the ‘rain’ once again with the plastic bottles.

The high orc screamed in pain.

Steam was coming out from his entire body and he was even bleeding from parts.

But, even still-

“ .! are you serious this bastard !”

The high orc laughed.

As if it was having the most fun.

As if this was the kind of situation he was asking for.

“-AAaaoohh!”

High orc screamed once again.

And in the next moment, his body transformed.

Its brown skin turned dark red. The dark portions of its eyes turned red and the white portions turned dark.

“This is don’t tell me?!”

I have seen a similar state.

The high school girl with Nishino-kun-it is the same as the form she had when she was fighting.

“You have ‘maddening’ .?!”

I don’t know the details but it is probably a skill which strengthens one’s body.

What an absurd monster.

Even though he’s as strong as already he is, he has even more strength.

After using ‘maddening’, the high orc came running at me straight.

Fast-?!

“Gaa !?”

I couldn’t see it at all.

Before I realized, I was blown away.

If Aka didn’t absorb the impact, I would have probably died from that.

“OoOOooOOHH!”

Oi, wait.

How are you able to catch up to me even though I was blown away?!

I barely saw the high orc’s fist thrusting out.

“ .!”

Aka expanded once again and wrapped up his fist.

But it seems like he was unable to absorb all the impact.

And poof, Aka’s mimic wore off and his real body floated on the sky.

And I received the portion of the attack Aka couldn’t take.

“Guuaahh!”

Intense pain, as if my internal organs were being stirred up.

This is bad, my consciousness is fading.

Persist, persist!

I was barely able to hold my consciousness and made a wall with the item box immediately.

Even though my body was more or less numb due to the impact, I tried to retreat at once.

“Guuoohh!”

However, the wall was broken and the distance between us was closed in an instant.

I could see the high orc’s atrocious expression through my teary vision.

Don’t run, fight, let me have more and more fun.

As if it was saying something like that.

You monster!

While cursing at it in my heart, I swung the orc’s blade towards it.

A high pitched sound reverberated.

The orc’s blade was easily deflected.

“Tch ”

This is bad, this is bad this is bad!

My stance is broken, I can’t evade.

Item box too-no good. In this distance, I will be chopped off along with the wall.

Momo’s shadow won’t make it in time either.

He was too far away.

It also looks like Aka had his hands full trying to bring back his form.

I could see my HP.

12/100.

My HP had almost run out from that one attack.

The auto regen won’t make it in time.

If I take another hit now-

The high orc’s face distorted into a grin.

It was an expression convinced of victory.

Ah, damn it. I thought I went quite far too

Death closed in.

And at that moment, I heard a noise.

“Gooaa?!”

“Eh?”

What happened?

The high orc was pressing his hand against his right eye and was in agony.

That just now-a gunshot?

Taken aback, I turned to look at a building slightly far away. There was a human silhouette there.

A girl of a small build.

She had a huge gun in her hands.

“Don’t tell me Ichinose-san?”

As if reacting to my mutters, she held out her thumb and looked at me.

So you were alive I am glad.

She was also quite wounded but it seems like she was at least alive.

I had questions like why she came back but for now, I am saved.

I should send a mail to her later.

But, before that.

Don’t let this opportunity she made go away.

“Take this!”

I made it ‘rain’.

I didn’t have anymore plastic bottles.

This is the last rain.

The downpouring rain wounded the high orc’s body without mercy.

-Go down.

“OOooOOHH!”

The high orc screamed.

With a terrific look on his face, he dashed at me.

Even at this situation, he doesn’t know the word ‘retreat’.

Momo roared.

The ‘shadow spear’ stabbed into the high orc without mercy.

Even then, the high orc’s momentum didn’t decrease.

“This !”

I threw the remaining mass in the item box.

Vehicles, boulders, lumber.

Unlike before, all these were now clearly damaging the high orc.

Just fall.

“OOAA!”

His screams reverberated.

The intimidating aura of the high orc as it drew closer was dreadful.

Exactly what you would call a wounded beast’s force when it’s prepared to die.

But even still, he is probably enjoying this situation to the fullest.

The grin on his face hasn’t disappeared.

-Fighting is everything.

The last block hit his body.

His body was already very wounded and skin was now falling apart.

He was closing in.

At the end, just a small knife was left in my hand.

It was the first weapon I took when I went outside.

I gripped the knife–the knife which I had used over and over, which had rust all over it now.

“Uuuwaahh!”

And with the scream, I squeezed out the remaining bit of energy I had left.

Reinforced agility. And ‘vitals stab’.

And barely, before the high orc swung his blade, my knife had pierced through his heart.

The high orc’s cleaver fell to the ground.

Die!

I twisted the blade.

The knife easily broke.

The high orc roared.

It was surely his death scream.

The moment he was falling, our eyes met.

-Well done.

I felt like that was what he was saying.

The high orc’s body dispersed, leaving a big fat magic stone there.

For a moment there, I felt the time had stopped.

Silence.

My heart’s beating, rough breathing.

“Did we win?”

As if to answer my question, a voice echoed in my head.

-

“Haha we we did it Mo mo -”

Without being able to listen to the voice till the end, I collapsed.

I was able to survive.

Maybe because of the exhaustion and tension, my consciousness slipped deep into the darkness.

CH 54

Chapter 54 Epilogue – End of the beginning

I can hear a cry.

A cry of a puppy, a cry so weak that one wouldn’t probably notice if they weren’t trying hard to listen.

A stray dog, eh 

That day, after doing overtime, I was returning to my run-down apartment.

When I parked the car in the parking lot, I could hear a small cry.

Wondering what it was, I got close and found one small, stray puppy.

He was probably still a baby. His body was alarmingly small.

.wan 

A weak, feeble cry.

When I saw the puppy, I wrapped it around my arms and calmed it down.

It’s okay. Don’t cry. 

Pets are forbidden in this apartment.

I can’t do anything irresponsible.

But, I did end up finding it.

I can’t help feeling attached, can I?

Hide here normally, alright? I will bring you food secretly.  Waan 

I beamed at the shaking, anxious puppy.

To make it relax, as much as I can.

It’s okay. I won’t abandon you.  Uuu- .?  So, you can rest easy. Ah, I know, I will give you a name. 

The puppy looked at me with curious eyes.

Hmm, right, then- 

Your name is-

“ .Hmm?”

I woke up.

I could see an endless, blue sky expand out into the horizon.

My consciousness slowly came together.

Ah, right.

I was did I faint after the fight with the high orc ended?

“Why was I having a dream of that time-”

I could hear a cry.

Right beside me, Momo was in sitting posture, looking at me.

Maybe he was really relieved to see me wake up, Momo came nuzzling against me.

He continued to lick my face.

“Sorry, to make you worry.”

Aka was also there, beside Momo.

He slowly moved towards me.

Seems like both of them are fine.

“We survived, huh ?”

That reality came hitting me once again.

It wouldn’t have been weird at all if we were to die any moment there.

That’s how dangerous of a monster that high orc was.

I felt goosebumps remembering his dreadfulness.

“Hmm? Now that I think about it-”

I checked my body.

There’s no pain. My wounds have healed?

My clothes are still torn but my wounds have closed up.

How?

Is this the effect of auto-regen ?

Or is it that ‘someone’ healed me?

Someone the only person that comes to mind is-

Ichinose-san ?

I opened up my mail app.

There were about 80 unread mails.

Eh 

While feeling a chill run down my spine, I looked through the contents of the mails and they were just what I expected.

After the battle, she dashed here and used her skill to heal me.

It also said how she patted Momo after that. And that his hair was really nice. And that she was very satisfied.

She also wrote about how she left this place to Momo and Aka after healing my wounds.

The reason she left was simple–it is nerve wracking for her to talk to people directly.

What’s with that 

But, she saved me.

I should say thank you by mail.

A reply came immediately.

I haven’t received your reply, after all. It would be bothersome to have you die. 

I couldn’t help but give a bitter smile reading that.

Really, this person doesn’t change, huh?

But, it is true.

I should probably reply.

“Momo, Aka ”

I asked the two.

“I want to add Ichinose-san to the party. Is that okay?”

This time, I would have died without her help.

Even before that, if she hadn’t informed me about the home center, I wouldn’t have realized the high orc’s weakness.

This much is enough.

I don’t need to be stubborn.

It should be fine to trust her.

“ .(wobble, wobble)”

Both of them agreed.

Thanks, guys.

Then, I will add her as a party member wait, how do you request to be a in a party through mail again?

I tried searching it up but couldn’t find anything relevant.

“Is it that it is impossible unless we meet directly?”

Now that I think about it, even in Momo or Aka’s time, the party request was only available when they were visible.

If that’s also the case when the other person is a human, there’s a need to meet Ichinose-san.

And so, I mailed that to her.

A reply came back immediately.

This was written in it:

I understand. Thank you for letting me in

Then, let us meet up after fixing a time. Until then, I will also proceed with preparations. 

Preparations?

Preparations for what?

I tried asking.

Umm it’s really nerve-wracking to directly meet with people so I need to concentrate my mental strength 

I couldn’t help but laugh a little.

What an interesting person.

For now, Ichinose-san said she needed a day.

I also agreed and closed the mail app.

“Now then ”

I stood up and stretched.

I guess I will enter the shopping mall for the time being.

I want to check the skills and stats I got after leveling up and there’s also the checking of magic stones and what not.

I ended up using most of the stuff I stored in this battle so I need to start refilling again.

There’s a lot of things that need to be done.

“Well then, shall we go?”

“ .(Wobble, wobble)”

We are alive.

And, we will also survive from now on.

In this-world overflowing with monster.

With renewed resolve, we started walking once again.

CH 55

During the Interlude

“ Hm?”

Rikka’s eyes opened in the dimly lit room.

Her body ached all over.

“Huh ? Where am I?”

She was covered by a blanket.

Blanket? But why?

She held her head and slowly sat up.

Why was she in this situation?

Rikka thought about all the things that had happened.

Yes, the home center had been attacked by a group of orcs.

There had been little hope of winning, so Rikka and the others had set fire to the building. They had left the refugees as bait and ran away.

It was a pretty low method, but she believed it was the only way to survive.

After that, she and Nishino had dragged their wounded bodies in the rain and arrived in a park that was a short distance away. And then-.

“ What had happened?”

She couldn’t remember anything after that.

Her memories of fighting were always vague because of her ‘skill,’ but it was especially bad this time.

Her memories were lost in fragments, and her body was in tatters.

Even her side ponytail, which she was proud of, was ruined.

“-Are you up then?”

A voice rang.

She turned and saw that it was Nishino who looked at her while sitting on a chair.

“ Nisshi?”

“Do I look like anyone else?”

“Hmm. A ghost?”

“Don’t kill me off just yet. I’m still alive. See, I have legs.”

“Haha. You sure do.”

Rikka’s somewhat odd aura always made Nishino laugh.

“So, where is this place? I only remember running away with you and reaching some park ”

“It’s the same with me. I was here when I woke up. It seems like someone carried us here.”

“Someone?”

“Yeah. I don’t know who it was.”

Nishino’s last memory was also of arriving at the park in the rain.

He felt like he met someone after that, but he could not remember who.

(Actually, was it even a person ? A dog? No, I’m not sure )

In any case, they didn’t know who it was, but they were saved.

Not only that, but there were bandages, medicine and health drinks left there as well.

It was so thorough, that it made them more suspicious, if anything.

He gave Rikka a health drink.

Rikka drank it in one gulp.

“But I think we should be thankful that we were saved for now. Luckily it seems like no monsters have chased us either.”

“That’s true. Also, does that mean that that person applied these bandages?”

Rikka lifted her skirt and saw the sloppily applied bandages.

Nishino looked away.

“ You should care about others a little, you idiot.”

“Hm? Did you say something, Nisshi?”

“ Nothing.”

His cheeks were a little red.

Nishino continued as if to change the subject.

“We need to think about what to do next ”

“What to do aren’t we going to look for the others?”

“But how? We can’t use our phones now. It’ll be close to impossible, you know?”

They had no way to get in contact.

They would have to slowly look for them on foot. And this was a world full of dangerous monsters.

It would be a different story if they had a ‘skill’ that allowed them to contact each other, but neither Nishino or Rikka had such a convenient skill

“So, what should we do?”

“We’ll move as planned. To the school. If things go well, we may meet up with the others there as well.”

“Ughh ”

‘School.’

Rikka scowled as soon as she heard the word.

“Uh, Nisshi. Why not any other public building?”

“The school is closer. Isn’t that more efficient?”

“I know what you are thinking. But right now :”

“I understand.”

Rikka puffed up her cheeks in annoyance.

She hated school.

The school had robbed her of her precious friends.

She only had bad memories of that place.

But they had no choice but to go now.

Rikka forced herself to see it that way.

“I hope that Shibbacha and Ono are okay ”

“I’m sure they are alive. Ono and Shibata and the others. So we have to believe and keep moving.”

“ You’re right.”

Rikka thought about her new friends and smiled sadly.

“Well then, we should go. I wish we could rest longer, but time is money.”

They were headed for their school in the center of the city.

They decided to keep moving and believe that the others were alive.

And-.

The voice rang in his head.

Ono, the student who wore glasses, was shaking.

His eyes couldn’t focus, and his lips were dry.

“Hah hah hah n-no it wasn’t on purpose. I I wasn’t trying to ”

He mumbled in denial. He looked at the things that rolled in front of him.

They were wearing student clothes just like him.

There were three in all.

They didn’t move. There was no light in their eyes.

There was a red puddle.

It was getting bigger.

“Ye-yes. It was all their fault They didn’t listen to my warning and moved on their own I, I told them to run away !”

After escaping the home center, he wandered through the city without anywhere to go.

As he became wet under the rain during his search for Nishino and Shibata, he reunited with the students he had abandoned.

-Yes, they were safe.

Ono was happy to see them, but they did not share his happiness.

The moment they saw him, they came at him like demons.

“How dare you hate me for it What do you mean ‘we almost died because of you’ That’s stupid. How dare you!”

He was holding a survival knife.

It was sticky with blood.

It was just self-defense.

He had to retaliate, or they would kill him.

That’s what he thought.

So he stabbed.

His level was higher.

He also had an attack ‘skill.’

So he killed them.

It was easy to kill them.

Killed-but he hadn’t meant to-no, no, nonono!

“Ugghha ahh eeh ”

He vomited.

Disgusting.

He couldn’t stop shaking.

An unspeakable self-loathing pushed up from the pit of his stomach.

“It’s not my fault. It’s not my fault. It’s not my fault. It’s not my fault. It’s not my fault. It’s not my fault. No, no, no, no, no ”

He mumbled words in his own defense.

He needed to in order to maintain his sanity.

“Yes, I have to find them. Nishino and Shibata, Rikka I have to look for them. Where the hell are they? I have to hurry, hurry Haha, hahaha ”

He didn’t wipe the blood off of his body. He barely even noticed it was there.

Yes, yes. I have to meet them all.

If I meet them, if I am with them, I will be okay.

It should be. It has to be.

“And so, so it’s okay okay ”

No one was there to hear those words, as he walked away on his shaky legs.

Skill: Kindred Killer

A skill that people who kill their own kind sometimes acquire.

You receive more EXP points if you kill your own kind.

Furthermore, you get status bonuses while fighting your own kind.

People who gain this skill will not be able to acquire, ‘Fear Resistance’ and ‘Stress Resistance.’

CH 56

Before entering the shopping mall, I retrieve the scrapped cars and boulders that were used during the battle. Unlike water, these weapons can be used multiple times. I should collect them properly.

Naturally, I didn’t forget about the high orc’s magic stone and weapon either. It seems like Ichinose-san left without laying a hand on them.

“ it’s huge.”

Just by picking up the high orc’s magic stone, it is clear that it is different from the ones from before. Its size is around that of a fist. Once placed inside the item box, it is displayed as “The Magic Stone of Rufen”.

“Rufen ?”

I thought it will be displayed as “The Magic Stone of an Orc”, but apparently it is not so.

Rufen was it the high orc’s name? Now that I think about it, I remember hearing that word when I was on the verge of fainting.

Named Monsters.

In games, it’s basically a given that monsters with names are exceptionally powerful. When looked at from such an angle, the high orc’s monstrous abilities become understandable. Even so, as someone who was almost chased to death, it feels unreasonable.

“ Before anything, I should get going.”

Thinking can be done later. After all, it isn’t known when monsters will come knocking again. The flock of Shadow Wolves also worries me.

I should enter the mall quickly.

“Otto.”

It might be due to the fatigue, but my legs get tangled.

“Wan!”

Along with the bark, Momo comes over to support me with Shadow. What a good girl. I feel healed. When I pet her to express my gratitude, she narrows her eyes as if to show how comfortable it is.

“Furu Furu.”

Aka, who is currently mimicking as my clothing, also seems worried.

“I’m fine. Now, let’s go.”

After being cheered up by Momo and Aka, I enter the shopping mall with them.

“ .This is awful.”

As one would expect, it is quite disastrous inside the shopping mall. Not only are the walls and floors destroyed, the majority of the goods are scattered across the floor. Furthermore, with the lack of electricity, it is very dim and ominous.

“Monsters aren’t present I guess.”

There aren’t any reactions from “Enemy Detection” and “Bad Feeling”

It seems like all the orcs that the high-orc was leading have marched to the Home Center. To be honest, it’s a relief. In this fatigued state, I want to avoid battles as much as possible. Nonetheless, I should be wary of mimics. They can get past skills like “Sense of Danger” and “Enemy Detection”.

While paying close attention to the surroundings, I wander around in the stores, eventually bearing witness to a mountain of corpses. They must be people who weren’t able to escape in time. They are gathered and piled up casually in one location. Among them were the dead bodies of the JSDF.

I pass by the ‘mountain’ while bearing indescribable emotions.

During the past three days, I got used to being around dead bodies. The increase in “Stress Resistance” must have played some part in this. Rather, without the skill, it wouldn’t be possible to avoid being traumatized.

“Getting used to it is not a pleasant feeling ”

Just looking at the corpse is bad enough. I wonder how stressful it would be if I end up killing someone one day. I don’t want to imagine it.

I walk pass the mountain of corpses and enter a store.

“For the time being, somewhere around here should do, right?”

“Wan”

I sit on a bench that is facing an entrance that is different from the one that I entered from. From here, I can escape quickly even if an accident occurs. I want to look around the store and restock some supplies, but there is something that is more urgent. It is the confirmation of my status.

Because I fainted, I wasn’t able to finish listening to the Heavenly Voice. As such, I want to confirm how exactly my status has changed.

If I’m not wrong, I should have leveled up three times. After defeating the high orc, I gained three levels. Should I think of it as gaining three levels after defeating one monster, or should I think of it as only gaining three levels after experiencing a life-and-death situation?

For now, I open the status screen.

Level 16

HP: 40/130

MP: 16/16

Strength: 98

Endurance: 94

Agility: 254

Dexterity: 223

Magic Resistance: 0

SP: 63

JP: 36

Professions

Assassin LV9

Unique Skills

Precocious

Silent Movement LV5, Night Vision LV3, Critical Aim LV3, Attention Cutoff LV6, Appraisal Interruption LV3, Enemy Detection LV7, Telephoto LV3, Agility Reinforcement LV7, Dexterity Reinforcement LV4, Observation LV9, Listening Ear LV4, Body Strengthening LV9, Swordsmanship LV4, Stress Resistance LV6, Fear Resistance LV8, Poison Resistance LV1, Paralysis Resistance LV2, Virus Resistance LV1, Heat Resistance LV1, Aberration Resistance LV1, HP Auto Recovery LV1, Hostility Sensing LV6, Crisis Sensing LV9, Latency LV2 , Getaway LV4, Defense Instinct LV1, Item Box LV10, Mail LV2, Concentration LV3

Party Members

Assassin dog Lv3

Red slime LV9

As expected, I gained 60 SP and 30 JP. Momo and Aka also gained levels. Overall, my status shows considerable growth. “Strength” and “Endurance” should reach three digits soon. Also, my HP is at a dangerous level. As I thought, it seems like my body didn’t fully recover yet. I should rest properly afterwards.

More than anything, however, there is something under the “Unique Skills” category that piques my interest. This part under “Precocious.”

What the hell is this? I don’t remember seeing this before the battle with the high orc. While it should be a skill since its under the category of “Unique Skills” 

I try to click on it. Nothing happens. When I try to increase its level by spending SP, there is no reaction.

“What does this mean?”

Thinking back at the events, I do faintly recall the Heavenly Voice mentioning something akin to a “Subjugation Bonus” before I fell unconscious. Did I acquire this skill at that moment? Then why can’t I see it? It’s definitely different from the skills I’ve acquired thus far.

It’s making me curious but I can’t do anything about it. Previously, I was able to guess the effects of skills and occupations through the texts presented, but there is nowhere to go in this case. Since I don’t have a method to investigate, I’ll put the subject on hold for the time being.

As usual, let’s allocate the SP and JP as needed. In particular, with today’s incidents, “Assassin” occupation can be raised to LV 10. If it is like how it was with “Spy”, more advanced occupations would be released.

Without waiting, I consume 10 JP in order to raise the level of “Assassin”. Now, what will happen? I wait for the Heavenly Voice with a pounding heart.

The Assassin’s Level has reached the upper limit. Senior Jobs and Derived Jobs are now available for selection. The Third Occupation is now available. Advanced Occupation “Killer” has been released. Advanced Occupation “Executioner” has been released. Advanced Occupation “Ninja” has been released. Certain conditions have been satisfied > Derived Occupation “Hidden Weapons User” has been released > Derived Occupation “Fugitive” has been released > Derived Occupation “Carrier” has been released > Derived Occupation “Shadow Master” has been released >

Once again, more advanced occupations and derived occupations have been presented.

Which one should I select?

CH 57

I look at the newly presented occupations.

Killer , Executioner , and Ninja ?

“So it’s like that.”

Killer ?

I see, I see. How do you even read this? (T.N: its written as 兇手』on the screen, and he doesn’t know how to read the Chinese characters.)

Kyōshu is it? I take out a dictionary from the Item Box in order to search up its definition.

Found it. It is indeed pronounced Kyōshu. ‘Someone who is aiming to kill another individual. It can also indicate the means to do so’. Without a doubt, Killer is the advanced version of Assassin .

“ . damn”

I’m embarrassed that I didn’t know how the word was read. After all, I was a productive member in society. My vocabulary must be really lacking “Kuun?” It is hard to bear Momo’s gaze, which seems to be asking “What happened”? Nothing, Momo. It’s nothing.

Well, you know, words like this are never used in daily conversations, so it doesn’t count. Let’s just leave it at that. It’s not like anyone is watching. Going back to the matter at hand, I should try to choose a profession.

“If I must decide, it would be either Ninja or Killer .” Killer seems to have the closest correlation with Assassin .

In the case of Executioner , does it raise one’s overall combat ability along with one’s stealth? (T.N: Just a personal question, but shouldn’t killers be more stealthy compared to executioners?) Ninja gives off a professional image, and it sounds pretty powerful. If the ninjas in games and mangas can be reproduced in real life, they should be pretty overpowered.

“If I can use ‘Ninjutsu’ in real life, it would be pretty convenient ” Things like Transformation and Body Double Creation. Concepts like how the Earth element is weak against the Lightning element. (T.N: Naruto reference I’m guessing) If I can actually do things like these, they could turn out to be quite useful.

While not many ninjas excel in covert operations, looking back at how I survived during the past few days, the occupation could be of some value.

“After all, there are some enemies that can’t be overcome in the fashion that I did in the past.” Covert actions are made invalid by monsters such as Orcs and Shadow Wolves. Especially, it’s difficult to flee from monsters like the High Orc even if I wanted to.

A fight that cannot be avoided. Such things are bound to happen again in the future. To overcome these predicaments, the only solution is to have more power. All things considered, the option of Ninja is very attractive. Not only can it boost my abilities in battles, it is also compatible with my previous style of survival.

“I’ve decided”

4 points are needed to convert to advanced occupations. I prepare myself before deciding on the Ninja . Now, come.

Assassin has been converted to the higher leveled occupation, Ninja. Your Occupation has been Changed to Ninja. You have acquired the skill “Ninjutsu”. You have acquired the skill “Throwing”. You have acquired the skill “Enhanced Senses”. You have acquired the skill “Odorless”. You have acquired the skill “Silent Operation”. You have acquired the skill “Concealment”. The existing skill “Silent Movement” has been integrated into the skill “Silent Operation”. “Silent Operation” has risen from LV 1 to LV 3. The existing skill “Hiding” has been integrated into the skill “Concealment”. “Concealment” has risen from LV 1 to LV 2. The Heavenly Voice resounds inside my head. Within my heart, I perform a ‘guts’ pose. Great! I received the skills that I was hoping for. “Ninjutsu”. As soon as I receive the skill, its utilities are made known to me. Ohh this can come in handy. I’m looking for to trying it.

The other skills that I acquired aren’t bad either. In particular, I’m grateful for the “Silent Operation” and “Odorless” skills. They can be countermeasures against the Orcs and Shadow Wolves.

Now then, it’s time to select my third job. Aside from the jobs that were previously presented, there are also new options that I can select from.

Citizen, Adventurer, Clerk, Negotiator, Hikikomori, NEET, Apprentice Monk, Cook, Rider.

Secret Reporter, Thief, Monster Tamer (LV 2).

Hidden Weapons User, Fugitive, Carrier, Shadow Master.

This is hard. At first, I was thinking of selecting “Monster Tamer”, but it is hard to discard the newly available options. It is particular so for “Shadow Master”. This occupation has most likely been born as a result of the cooperation between Momo and me. I’m guessing that it can allow me to control shadows at will. If I choose this, my battles with Momo will become more efficient. Then again, if I consider my connections with Aka and Momo, it is difficult to let go of the “Monster Tamer”. On a different note, “Carrier” sounds like it can enhance my “Item Box”.

What should I do 

While I am contemplating, Momo jumps on to my knees. I wonder what the issue is.

Looking at my face, Momo manipulates her shadow. Is she trying to appeal herself?

“Momo, are you recommending the ‘Shadow Master’?” “Wan!”

Yes, Momo seems to say.

Hmm .

“Furu Furu”

Aka is also shaking. It’s as if it agrees with Momo. So Aka also thinks “Shadow Master” is better huh?

“Don’t you guys think ‘Monster Tamer’ can improve our collaboration?” “Wan! Wan!”

When I ask such a question, both of them shake their heads. Wait, Aka doesn’t have a head to begin with. They seem to be telling me that they can excel without relying on the effects of the “Monster Tamer”.

“Well then, I’ll go with ‘Shadow Master’.” Acquiring the third occupation also requires 4 points. I decide on the “Shadow Master”.

Your third occupation has become the “Shadow Master”. You have acquired the skill “Shadow Manipulation”. I’m only given one skill. But then again, just like Momo, I might acquire more skills as I level up. Furthermore, the ability to control shadows can in and of itself be powerful.

There are 18 JP left. As for how they will be used, I can think about it after I raise the proficiency of my skills.

Every time an occupation’s level increases by a factor of 3, the skills that come with the occupation gain a level. With that in mind, if I invest SP on my skills before raising my occupation levels, I can reduce the overall consumption of SP. With that said, let’s improve my skills.

I have a grand total of 63 Skill Points.

First and foremost, I raise the levels of “Ninjutsu”, “Throwing”, “Enhanced Senses”, “Odorless”, “Concealment”, and “Shadow Manipulation” to 3.

Now there are 35 points left.

“Next up despite the cost, I should raise my ‘Observation’ skill.” “Observation” is currently at LV 9, so with the next level up, it should hit the counter stop. Maybe, just maybe, I might get my hands on “Appraisal” after I max out “Observation”. Let’s try it out.

With a pounding heart, I increase the level of “Observation” The level of “Observation” has reached its upper limit. Conditions have been met. Now come!

You have acquired the skill “Prediction”. “ .”

GOD DAMN! IT ISN’T APPRAISAL!

I mean, “Prediction” seems useful enough. So“Appraisal” isn’t what’s above “Observation” what a pity.

I wonder how I can get “Appraisal” Well, whatever. I shouldn’t get upset over spilled milk. “Prediction” is a high-tier skill, so it should be helpful. Now, let’s move on to another skill. If my memory isn’t wrong, “Body Strengthening” is also at the verge of being maxed out. Since I’m not tight on points right now, I’ll also raise the level of this. After all, there is nothing to lose.

I raise the level of “Body Strengthening”.

The level of “Body Strengthening” has reached its upper limit. Conditions have been met You have acquired the skill “Active Physique” Oh! This skill sounds powerful! Active Physique what effect does it have?

When I check my status, I learn that most of the numbers have gone up.

While “Body Strengthening” only improved my “Strength”, “Endurance”, “Agility”, and “Dexterity”, “Active Physique” has corrected my status by 5 for my HP and MP as well. “Magic” and “Magic Resistance”, both of which haven’t shown any signs of increasing, have experienced growth as well. Impressive. It’s a pretty good skill.

I assign the rest of my point and enhance “Active Physique” to LV 3, “Ninjutsu” and “Shadow Manipulation” to LV 4, and “Prediction” to LV 2.

Thereafter, I raise Ninja and Shadow Master to LV 4. As expected, their respective skills have also improved by 1 level.

Kudou Kazuto

Level 16

HP: 40/145

MP: 16/31

Strength: 121

Endurance: 117

Agility: 284

Dexterity: 253

Magic: 15

Magic Resistance: 15

SP: 0

Professions

Ninja LV 4

Shadow Master LV 4

Unique Skills

Skills:

Ninjutsu LV 5, Throwing LV 4, Enhanced Senses LV 4, Odorless LV 4, Silent Operation LV 4, Concealment LV 4, Night Vision LV 4, Critical Aim LV 4, Attention Cutoff LV 7, Appraisal Interruption LV 4, Enemy Detection LV 7, Telephoto LV 3, Reinforcement LV7, Dexterity Reinforcement LV 4, Observation LV 10, Listening Ear LV 4, Shadow Manipulation LV 5, Body Strengthening LV 10, Active Physique LV 3, Swordsmanship LV 3, Stress Resistance LV6, Fear Resistance LV8, Poison Resistance LV1, Paralysis Resistance LV2, Virus Resistance LV1, Heat Resistance LV1, Aberration Resistance LV1, HP Auto Recovery LV1, Hostility Sensing LV6, Crisis Sensing LV9, Latency LV2 , Getaway LV4, Defense Instinct LV1, Item Box LV10, Mail LV2, Concentration LV3, Prediction LV 2 Party Members Momo

Assassin dog Lv3

Aka

And we’re done. I somehow feel like power is flowing into my body. “Strength” and “Endurance” have now entered the three-digit range. I’ve become quite powerful, haven’t I?

No, I shouldn’t be negligent. I should stand steady and proceed with caution. Confidence is a big NO.

Next up is this.

From the “Item Box”, I take out “The Magic Stone of Rufen”. This will be Momo’s. Aka’s contribution was huge, but Momo allowed me to stand up again.

“Wan! Wan!”

Momo consumes the magic stone in delight. Despite the stone’s size, Momo chews on it chunk by chunk. How wild~.

Afterwards, we tried out the new skills and weapon. The weapon is a knife that the high orc wielded. In the item column, it is displayed as “Orc’s Knife (High Quality)” I tested the new weapon and the various skills. “Ninjutsu”, “Shadow Manipulation”, and a new skill that Momo learned were all powerful and practical. The battle with the high-orc was tough, but the returns were high. I particularly like “Ninjutsu”. I didn’t think something like this was possible in real life. I even behaved in a manner that wasn’t appropriate for my age.

“Now, shall we start moving?” “Wan!”

Having prepared adequately, we continue to explore the shopping mall. I want to restock some of the supplies that were previously consumed. It would be ideal if the goods haven’t been damaged.

CH 58

We start looking around the mall again. This shopping mall is the biggest facility around this region. Just by walking around, one will realize just how large the mall truly is.

It’s getting dark outside, so I should quickly proceed with my plans. As I have to secure some food, my first destination is the food corner.

“Most of them have gone bad.”

That is my impression of the food corner. In particular, the vegetables and meat are in an awful state. The orcs must have feasted on them. The leftovers are scattered on the floor. As with the case with goblins, the orcs don’t seem interested in eating humans despite their aggressive nature.

Do they assault humans because of the EXP? Just like Momo and Aka, other monsters should also understand the concepts of “Levels”, “Experience”, and “Skills”. Since humans can level up by slaying monsters, it isn’t weird that the opposite is true. So the monsters are raising their levels by hunting humans. Looking at Momo, it is possible that other monsters can become stronger through time.

Isn’t this work too harsh on humans?

“Hm? Wait a second. What happens when humans kill fellow humans?”

Is it possible for us to also gain EXP from that? The worst scenario suddenly comes to mind. I don’t have the courage to try it out, but there is a high chance that my hypothesis is correct. Raise levels by killing people . No, I should stop thinking about it. Even if I am right, it isn’t moral. The moment I start seeing humans as targets for EXP, I will no longer consider myself “Human”. I am aware of my selfish character, but I do not want to abandon my humanity.

I should get back on track. I search for food that hasn’t been spoilt. As a result, I get my hands on some cup ramen, snacks, spices, and water. I’m especially glad that I found water. I store everything in my “Item Box”. After walking through the staffs-only-backdoor, I put some unopened cardboard boxes inside as well. With this much, I am all set. Of course, this is assuming that I don’t use these supplies during fights.

“Should I get some water from the riverbank tomorrow?”

If I keep using household water during battles, I will never have enough to use. It is necessary to prepare water for “Rain”. Having stocked up enough food, I look around at the other booths. Most of the stores are selling clothes and shoes, but I’m trying to find something else.

“Good. This place wasn’t damaged heavily.”

I arrive at the sales floor.

The shelves have fallen and the books are all over the place. However, the books themselves haven’t been harmed. They can be read normally.

“‘Super Easy: Survival Techniques that even Beginners can Master’ ”

My smile widens as I flip over the book. Yes, I am currently at a bookstore that is in the shopping mall. As smartphones, computers, and the Internet aren’t functioning, I have no choice but to manually search for these reference books. In particular, knowledge regarding medicines, agriculture, and survival are top priority.

I have abundant food right now, but worst comes to worst, I’ll have to start farming myself. For more detailed information, I would have to visit a library or a large bookstore, but these will do for the time being.

Let’s collect some manga and light novels as well. I want to read them if I have the leeway. Oh, it’s a new issue.

“This is the last release huh .”

The world has changed. Books won’t be published anymore. Arriving at this conclusion, I feel slightly depressed.

After retrieving all the books, I wander around the stores again, collecting miscellaneous objects such as tableware and furniture. Luckily, I am not confronted with any mimics or concealed monsters. When I finish looking around, I notice that the sky has already turned dark.

“I should call it a day ”

Having finished scavenging, I breathe out deeply. Just then, “Enemy Detection” catches something. It is a monster.

“It doesn’t appear to be inside the mall, so it should be outside.”

“Crisis Sensing” isn’t ringing. Is it a goblin or zombie? When I approach the area where “Enemy Detection” indicates, I see a monster that I haven’t seen before.

“Bones .”

It is a monster which is commonly known as a “skeleton”. Its appearance is like that of a skeleton sample, and it has a rusted sword hanging on its waist. At the center of its rib, I can see a red magic stone where the heart should be present. It’s dark, but I can clearly see the monster’s appearance with “Night Vision”.

There are five of them? They don’t seem particularly powerful. According to the reaction of “Crisis Sensing”, they should only be as powerful as goblins and zombies. Most of my HP has recovered. I’ll try out my new skills on these guys

“Momo, Aka, we’re hunting them.”

We sneak up to the skeletons without alerting them. First, I use “Shadow Manipulation”. “Shadow Manipulation” is a skill that allows me to control shadows like Momo. In my head, I draw an image of the shadow transforming into nets and ropes that immobilize the monsters. The shadow moves as I imagined it and approaches the skeletons.

The skeletons seem stunned because of the shadow’s sudden act of binding them. To be honest, they aren’t showing any expression, but they should be surprised. They desperately try to resist the shadow, but they fail to escape from it.

“It’s amazing ”

Previously, I’ve seen Momo use it in her battles, but this skill is more convenient than I imagined. Not only is it easy to use, it is versatile as well. It’s compatible with other skills as well. Right now, I have the options of killing these skeletons by crushing them or by using “Ninjutsu”. However, let’s ask Momo to do it.

“Momo, can you do it?”

Momo roars as she moves one step forward. Then, she stretches her shadow into the shape of a hammer. With the hammer, Momo crushes the skeletons very swiftly. True to their appearance, the skeletons seem to have a low endurance.

Red magic stones fall to the ground.

“You have gained experience.”

Following our battle with the high-orc, Momo’s ability to manipulate shadows appears to have improved. There is another skill that Momo recently gained, but we won’t be using it this time around. That skill is powerful, but it is simultaneously eye-catching. Other monsters might also appear, so let’s avoid its usage.

With the battle finished, Momo returns.

“There, there, you performed well, Momo.”

“Kuun”

I pet her head and praise her. As time goes on, Momo becomes more and more dependable. Since we defeated the skeletons, we return to the shopping mall. Now, I should get some rest. I want to meet up with Ichinose-san tomorrow.

“Aka, if you could.”

Having found a suitable location, Momo and I coat ourselves with a layer of shadow. On top of that, Aka shifts to a form that blends in with our surrounding, camouflaging our appearance. If something happens, Aka will immediately notice. Also, even if we are ambushed, Aka can act as a defense as long as our opponent is not at the level of the high-orc Lufen.

It is now safe to sleep.

“Momo, Aka, good night.”

I fall asleep quickly. I must have been exhausted. Thus, the third night passes, and the sun rises again.

The fourth day begins.

CH 59

I wake up. It was a good sleep. Just in case, I check whether there is any monster around us. “Enemy Detection” is not responding, so it should be safe.

“Aka, please cancel your mimicry”

After having Aka cancel its mimicry, I stretch my body.

“Momo, Aka, good morning!”

Of course, Momo seems to have woken up earlier than I did. As for Aka do slimes even fall asleep? When I ask Aka the question, it shudders, indicating that it isn’t sure either. Then oh well. It doesn’t really matter as long as Aka’s fine.

Now then, today is the day that Ichinose-san formerly becomes our companion. Umu as expected, I’m getting nervous. Because of some turn of events, she will be our first human companion. Furthermore, she’s female, which makes me uneasy. Is my hair alright? Have I drooled during my sleep?

“Oh, before that, I should check up on when and where we’re going to meet.” I send a mail to Ichinose-san, and a reply comes back immediately. 1 hour later at a nearby apartment.

“There is still some time until then.” Since that’s the case, I should first get breakfast out of the way. I take out some food from the “Item Box” and have my first meal of the day. Bread, fruits, salad, and milk. Dog food for Momo. When I finish eating, I give Aka the rubbish for absorption TN: Like the wrappers I’m assuming . Not only is it eco-friendly, Aka enjoys it as well.

Afterwards, I wash my face, shave, and check for any signs that might show bad sleeping habits. Well, it’s that. I’m just fixing my appearance. When I look into the mirror, I can see the dull face that I see every day.

Damn it.

It isn’t time yet, so should I explore a bit more? Anyways, the location where we promised to meet is only a few minutes’ walk from here. Even if I look around the shopping mall, I should be able to arrive in time. Now that the orcs are gone “Now that I think about it, did the skeletons from yesterday get attracted here because of the orcs’ absence? Otherwise, I can’t think of an explanation for their timely arrival.” “And it seems like there are conflicts between different monsters too ” The orcs that I encountered before were being chased by a pack of Shadow Wolves. In other words, relationships between monsters are deadly as well. Well, this doesn’t change the fact that I will be hunting them. After all, it’s kill or be killed.

With that in mind, I recommence our search of the mall. We mainly go around places that we weren’t able to visit yesterday. While doing so, I take anything that I find useful. I repeat this process by walking back and forth in the parking lot. There are a lot of cars that were abandoned. Of course, they are all absorbed into the “Item Box”. Parts of destroyed pillars are taken in as well. After all, they can serve as weapons too.

“There aren’t many corpses ”

I didn’t see any dead bodies on the second floor and in the parking lot. As I thought, does the ‘mountain’ of corpse include everyone that was killed in this shopping the mall? But then again, what is the purpose of gathering all of them in one place? Now that I think about it, the monsters’ physical bodies disappear after defeating them, leaving behind only experience and magic stones. On the other hand, when humans are killed, their bodies remain. What is with this difference?

“The more I think about it, the more I realize how enigmatic this world’s system is.

Abruptly, monsters started appearing in massive numbers, and a game-like system was implemented. In the first place, why did the monsters appear? What exactly are magic stones? There are too many things that I can’t comprehend. There are too many contradictions that I can’t just accept answers like “it just IS”. For example, physical laws and stuff aren’t being kept “Hmm?” While pondering, “Enemy Detection” picks up a response. It’s a human. Is it possibly a survivor? No, that isn’t plausible. Considering the orcs’ superior sense of smell, it is impossible to hide from them. Without skills like “Odorless” or “Attention Cutoff” that I possess, a person will eventually be found.

“Does that mean that he or she came in from outside?” Was the person waiting for the orcs to leave, just like the skeletons? For now, let’s check who it is. After hiding Momo in the shadows, I activate “Odorless”, “Attention Cutoff”, and “Silent Operation” as I approach the location.

“ there”

They are near an entrance that is opposite from the one which I use to enter the building. There, I see two females. They’re young. They are either in their early 20s or their late teens.

“Hello? Is anyone here?”

“Hey, why don’t we turn back? I’m sure everyone has already fled.” “It’s fine. Unlike before, we have raised our levels. This time, we wo won’t be done in by the likes of monsters. We will notice them.” “If you say that while trembling, it doesn’t sound convincing in the least ” The two women wander into the store while holding backpacks and wielding weapons that look like Sasumata.

“Oh?”

One of them looks familiar. I stare at that woman’s face from the corner of a shelf. A black haired beauty that can be characterized by the mole under her eyes. There is no doubt. She is the newlywed who was my neighbor. So she is alive Is she searching for her husband? While having a bad premonition, I decide to watch over the girls’ actions.

While all of this is happening –

“This is bad my stomach hurts ”

Ichinose Natsu was crawling in the room of a certain apartment. In the end, she wasn’t able to calm down after an entire day of preparation.

“Ugh I’m nervous.”

Rather, she became more anxious as time passed, and she wasn’t able to get any sleep at night. ‘What should I do if he makes fun of me when we meet? What if he doesn’t like me? Am I a source of annoyance? Have I sent too many mails? Did I mofu-mofu too much?’ Morning came while she was having these pessimistic thoughts.

“But, in order to meet Momo-chan I’ll try my best!” To encourage herself, she took a “Let’s do it” pose. Even so, the thought of speaking to a stranger was nerve-wracking. Her mental health wasn’t faring well. For several reasons, she hadn’t attended high school for an entire year. After rejecting outside contact, her life as a Hikikomori made her incapable of interacting with strangers. Even after the world was infested with monsters, this aspect of hers didn’t change.

“I had no problem meeting with him when he was unconscious but ” A recovery potion that she acquired through Gacha. When she approached the man to heal him with the potion, she must have been in a weird state. She noticed only after she calmed down how embarrassing it was.

“What kind of expression should I have when I meet him later ” Perhaps the man might think otherwise, but she believed that it will be awkward.

“I should be more determined more determined ” If if she overcame this predicament, she would be able to travel with the dog. She wanted to mofu-mofu. She wanted to be healed. With that in mind, she stood up. Even if she is afraid of meeting strangers, she must overcome it. This was all for the sake of a new companion. All for the sake of one dog.

“Wait for me, Momo-chan I will try my best!” With her partner, the rifle, she opened the door of the apartment. The expression on her face was like that of a warrior’s, a warrior who has decided to enter a bloody battlefield.

Please remember though, Ichinose was just leaving the room to meet someone.

CH 60

While hiding in the shadows of the shelves, I stare at the two women. One of them was a neighbor who recently married .but I don’t seem to remember her name. I wonder what it is. The other person has short hairs and is wearing a jersey that is normally distributed in schools. She is most likely a high-school student. She looks like the type that excels at sports. The two girls advance slowly and steadily with their Sasumatas ready for combat.

“It’s, it’s safe, right ? There aren’t any orcs inside, right?” The high-school girl seems quite frightened. Her hands that are wielding the weapon are shaking.

“It’s safe. We would’ve been attacked by now if they were here I think.” “Please don’t use ‘I think’ in your replies!” As for the newly-wed neighbor, she has a firm foothold despite having a rigid expression. Is she unexpectedly courageous, or is she just trying to look brave in front of her junior?

Hmm will they be okay? From what I see, their levels aren’t particularly high. Rather, why did they come here? Is it to get supplies? No. From the previous conversation, is it to look for survivors?

“It’s alright, Mrs. Ishizawa. I’m sure your husband has already run away. So, you know, let us turn back as well ” Ah, so they did come for the survivors. Also, the newly-wed’s last name seems to be Ishizawa. Despite the sports girl’s constant please to return, the newly-wed continues to advance deeper into the mall. If I’m not mistaken, if they walk further in ‘that thing’ should be there. While thinking ‘this could be bad’, I witness the girls screaming as they come across “that thing”. It’s the mountain of corpse that the orcs have stacked up.

“Wha, what is this? U uu ueeh.” The sports girl vomits as if she can’t bear to directly look at it. Well, that’s how people normally react, isn’t it. If I didn’t have “Stress Tolerance”, the scene is enough to traumatize me for a lifetime.

“No no! This has to be a lie!” On the other hand, Mrs. Ishizawa stares blankly at the mountain of corpse. To be more precise, she stares at a certain point. At a certain man.

“No it’s a lie No, dear No Noo!” While screaming hysterically, Mrs. Ishizawa runs towards the man’s corpse. He should be one of the people who fought in the malls on the first day. I see, he was her husband.

“Dear I’m sorry I’m sorry ”

Mrs. Ishigawa hugs the dead body and cries for a while. The sports girl averts her eyes from the scene, unable to bear the reality. Honestly speaking, looking at it is indeed uncomfortable. It’s almost time to meet up, so I should leave before I get noticed. While I’m interested in finding out where the girls came from, I have to go see Ichinose-san. After all, I shouldn’t be late.

“Kun~?”

‘Is it okay?’ Momo seems to ask. My answer remains fixed.

“It’s fine like this. We shouldn’t stick our necks into other people’s business.” We recognize each other and were once neighbors. However, that is the extent of our relationship.

“Please try your best in surviving.” I leave the shopping mall after saying what I have to say.

A world that has fundamentally changed in a short period of three days. A world where monsters roam freely and where death is a constant companion. In such a world, tragedies like this must be happening everywhere.

That’s exactly why we must work hard and avoid death.

A few minutes later 

Two people arrived near the shopping mall.

“Oh, Nisshi’s predictions were accurate. Seems like the orcs aren’t here.” “Whew, that’s a relief. After all, this is the shortest route to the school.” From the parking lot, two students, Nishino and Rikka, looked towards the entrance of the shopping mall.

“What do you want to do? Do you want to have a look inside?” “ Let’s refrain from doing that. Although some of the things inside are quite alluring, our priority lies in reaching our destination as soon as possible.” “Nnn. well, that’s true wait, someone’s coming out.” “What ?” When they fixed their gaze at a certain direction, they saw two girls coming out from the shopping mall. Among them, there was an individual that the duo was acquainted with. A short-haired girl wearing jersey. The moment they saw her, their expressions changed.

“Are you Katsuragi-san?”

The girl was surprised when she was suddenly called out. Thereafter, her eyes widened upon noticing Yoshino and Rikka in the parking lot.

“ Eh? Seriously? Nishino-kun? And Aisaksan? You, you guys were alive? For real?”

The short-haired girl raised a voice which was mixed with surprise and a tint of relief. This girl, Katsuragi, was once Nishino and Rikka’s classmate. They ran up to each other and were rejoiced by the reunion.

“Katsuragi-chi, long time no see~ so you weren’t hurt.” “Aisaksan I was worried about you two because you guys weren’t at school that day.” “Yeah, that’s right. Hey, Katsuragi-chi, how were you these days? And who is that besides you?” “Oh, right. Hmm, where should I start ” The sports girl, Katsuragi, explained her story to her friends. Three days ago, when monsters first started appearing, Katsuragi was at school because of club activities. There, she was ambushed by monsters and had to cooperate with the other students in order to survive. Later, they realized that not many monsters spawned near the school. As a result, the school became an evacuation center as people started gathering there.

“I see. It must have been tough on your part ” “Same goes for you, Nishino I hope Ono-kun and Shibatkun are doing well as well.” “Ah, they should be alive.” “Hey? Where are you two headed towards? If it’s fine with you guys, how about coming with-” “Of course, allow us to follow you. We were trying to get there anyways.” Unlike Nishino who looked determined, Katsuragi showed an expression of relief. Her cheeks were slightly red.

“Great. Then, should we go together?” “Sure.”

In such a way, Nishino and Rikka met their classmate and decided to head for school.

“By the way, have you guys defeated monsters yet? What did you guys choose for your occupations and skills?” A question is casually thrown their way.

“Oh, I’m-”

“I chose ‘Negotiator’ while Rikka chose ‘Adventurer’. So Rikka is responsible for combat while it does hurt my pride as a man, it seems like we aren’t allowed to change once we’ve decided on our occupations.” “So it’s like that.” Nishino’s response wasn’t particularly suspicious, so Katsuragi didn’t delve further into it. Nishino, seeing that Katsuragi wasn’t doubtful about his answer, felt relieved inside his heart.

“Is it okay ?”

Rikka quietly approached Nishino and asked.

“We don’t exactly know what is going on. Just in case, I thought it was better to hide our real occupations.” “True that.”

“What’s up with you both? Walk faster!” “Oh, we’ll be there in a moment.” Their conversation came to an abrupt stop. Yes, the truth cannot be revealed. Their actual levels and occupations included, but above all else, the world cannot know about that “skill” of theirs.

Nishino Kyouya

LV 8

Profession:

Commander LV4

Leadership LV2, Negotiation Technique LV 2, Combat Support LV 2, Command LV 3, Survival Instinct LV 2, Crisis Sensing LV 1, Good Luck LV 1, Kindred Killer LV 2 Aisaka Rikka LV 9

Berserker LV 5

Berserk LV 3, Continuous Battle LV 1, Enhanced Slash LV 2, Enhanced Strike LV 1, Physical Regeneration LV 2, Kindred Killer LV 2

CH 61

After leaving the shopping mall, I walk towards our designated meeting spot, which only takes a few minutes on foot. Since I don’t see any monsters around, I should be able to arrive unhindered.

“I’m here ”

I reach the mansion without encountering any problems. Wait. Now that I’ve arrived, I realize how we haven’t specified an exact place. Is it by the entrance? Or is it in one of the vacant rooms? For now, let’s mail Ichinose-san. Oh, something’s here. I click on the unread mail and check its content.

‘I am near the entrance.’ Or so the short mail says.

“The entrance?”

I look towards the entrance, and I don’t see anyone. But I am getting this unsettling feeling.

Momo tilts her head and also stares at the entrance. Yeah, something feels wrong. How should I describe it it’s like how one would feel when he or she looks at a piece of trick art or an illusion. Oh, another mail has arrived.

‘Sorry, I’ll undo the skill right now so please wait a while.’ “?”

When I tilt my head, I suddenly feel someone’s gaze. It’s similar to the one that I felt during my battle with the goblins. The gaze is coming from the mansion’s entrance. I squint my eyes, and – “Eh?” The scene “distorts”. The distortion settles quickly. There, I see a girl who is sitting down with her gun.

“Um, uh ”

In front of me who is confused, she stands up and lowers her head.

“This is our first time directly meeting with each other. Nice to meet you, my name is Ichinose Natsu. Please treat me well.” Having said that, the girl bows (T.N – Didn’t she already lower her head??).

“Nice to meet you too, I’m Kudou Kazuto.” I also introduce myself while lowering my head. Even though we are already acquainted, we exchange formal greetings.

“These are my party members – Momo and Aka.” “Wan!”

Momo greets her enthusiastically. Since Aka is still in its “clothe” form, it slightly shakes itself as a greeting. By the way, Ichinose-san already knows of Aka’s existence. Apparently, she met Aka along with Momo when I was out cold.

“Was that a skill?”

“Yes, my job is a , and among the skills that I acquired, there was one called ‘Cognitive Impediment’. It makes it difficult for other people to realize the user’s existence. However, there are of course several restrictions to it.” Ichinose-san blurts out an answer without any hint of hesitation. So it was “Cognitive Impediment”. How convenient. It’s a skill that truly fits a . Even so “ ” “ Is something wrong?” When I stare at her for an extended period of time, she tilts her head and asks. Hmm, yeah. Let’s just ask in a straightforward manner.

“So, I’m curious about something why have you been avoiding eye contact ever since we met?” She has been glancing sideways for a while now. Her face is neat and orderly, so it doesn’t look half bad, but surely this is not how people should behave when they’re talking with others.

“I’ve been thinking about several things.” Ichinose-san sighs deeply. She sounds a bit tired.

“It’s embarrassing to say this, but I’m an antisocial Hiki Komori. It’s to the point where I start feeling sick when I have to converse with strangers.” Well, yeah. I kind of noticed that through our exchange of mails.

“That’s why I’ve been wondering whether I would be able to bear partying up with someone else, especially when that person is of the opposite s.e.x.” “Oh, okay.” “So this is what I thought. Since we can hold normal conversations through mails, if I don’t have to face you directly, wouldn’t I be able to communicate without a problem as well? And my hypothesis turned out true.” It troubles me that a hypothesis like that holds true. Also, hearing that explanation while her head is turned gives me a peculiar feeling.

Momo still has her head tilt as if she doesn’t understand what is going on. It’s okay for you to stay oblivious, Momo. Please stay innocent.

“With all that said, I’ll be in your care.” Ichinose-san bows her head while looking to the sides.

Dude, she’s not even looking at me. Rather, she’s facing a completely different direction.

W, well, it doesn’t matter. The answer is already set in stone. I pick ‘yes’.

She must have heard the Heavenly Voice too as she looks visibly relieved. The information displayed under “Party Members” has her name in it. Let’s see Ichinose Natsu LV 20 “ Huh?”

I check the screen again.

Ichinose Natsu LV 20

Wait. What. Her level’s so high!? This person has 4 more levels than me. How much monsters have you hunted!

“Ichinose-san, I’m just curious. In order to raise your level this much, what exactly did you-Huh?” When I glance at her, I see her shaking. Approaching her, I notice her complexion turning pale.

“Hey, Ichinose-san! Are you okay?” I rush towards her and grab her shoulders. When I look at her face – “ I, I’m sorry. I thought I’ll be fine but I can’t hold on anymore.” “Eh?” “Crisis Sensing” blares in my head, but it is too late. The next moment.

“Ue-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e” I confront her vomit head-on. A sour smell and an awkward atmosphere permeate through the air.

“A Aim zorry ”

“Uh yes ”

Thus, my first contact with Ichinose-san became a shocking story where someone puked on a person that she has just met. I want to cry.

On the other hand – A flock of orcs were moving away from the home center and towards the shopping mall. This was because of an orc that separated from the group and acted independently. Rufen wasn’t returning. An individual who received a name from the heaven, who possessed a reddish skin, and who was clearly more powerful than the others in the pack. While he was a special existence due to his overwhelming strength and unique worldview, none of the orcs doubted his abilities. The fact that he wasn’t returning was an obvious sign of abnormalities for the orcs.

“We shall search”

None objected. Rufen should be alive. However, there was a high chance of him being impeded by unexpected circ.u.mstances. Recently, it has rained a lot. While Rufen was noticeably more powerful than the rest, his weakness seemed to have been amplified as well. For some turn of events, he might have been rendered immobile after being bathed in water. He had to be found quickly.

“ ?”

Suddenly, an orc touched his nose. Following that, the others also started to look around their surroundings.

- They were surrounded.

“Come out!”

As an orc shouted, the figure of a monster appeared on a roof. It was a large wolf with black hairs- a Shadow Wolf. Others also started appearing one after another. Each and every one of them was at a high elevation, looking down at the orcs. This behavior stimulated the pride of the orcs.

“Impudent.”

It was unforgivable that these lowly dogs were looking down on them. Even without Rufen, their individual prowess was greater than a Shadow Wolf’s. The orcs immediately armed themselves.

“Kill”

With a roar, the orcs charged. After all, their enemies were only dogs. They weren’t the orcs’ opponents or so they thought. Soon enough, ‘darkness’ appeared under the orcs’ feet.

“What’s this!?”

The orcs panicked. The ‘darkness’ grew in size rapidly and started to devour the orcs. Unbelievable, thought the orcs. The shadows that Shadow Wolves manipulated weren’t able to do something like this. This, this was something– “ !?” Suddenly, the orcs felt something unpleasant and turned around. When did it appear? In the middle of the road, in front of the orcs, there stood a lone, black wolf. Compared to the other Shadow Wolves, it was a size smaller. However, the aura around it was fundamentally different.

- A Superior Individual.

And a powerful one at that. The orcs held their breaths.

“Uo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o!” Along with the black wolf’s roar, the ‘darkness’ expanded. Despite their constant struggle, the orcs weren’t able to escape from it. Gradually, the orcs were being devoured. It wasn’t only the orcs that were being devoured. Including the buildings, everything around the orcs was being swallowed by the ‘darkness’.

“Guo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o”

It was only after they witnessed the events that the orcs started to realize why the wolves were on top of buildings. They weren’t trying to look down on the orcs. They were preventing themselves from being sucked in by the ‘darkness’. Despite knowing all this, nothing could be done at this point. Just before being swallowed, an orc had eye contact with the black wolf that caused all this. The wolf’s eyes appeared as if they were staring at insects. So this is it- the orc accepted his fate.

( Rufen, sorry )

At the last second, he apologized to his brother who was somewhere else. In such a manner, the group of over ten orcs was annihilated.

An inorganic voice resounded inside its head. Dismissing the voice, the black wolf withdrew the ‘darkness’. It wasn’t interested in the orcs. They were only eliminated because they were a potential source of hindrance to the wolves.

“ It’s close.”

As the black wolf sniffed, it looked towards a certain direction. There was a faint smell. It was an odor that it had been constantly looking out for ever since the world turned crazy.

“ Wait right there.” Once again, the horde of Shadow Wolves began moving. A new threat was imminent.

CH 62

“I’m really sorry.”

When I finish changing, Ichinose-san apologizes while performing a dogeza.

“Ah well, don’t sweat it. It’s already in the past.” To some minority, being puked on by a beautiful girl might even be a reward; however, I do not possess such peculiar fetish. But since we’re going to be in the same party from now on, I shouldn’t get worked up over trivial things with that said, I don’t think I’ll ever forget about this experience. As for her vomit, Aka ate it all up. For Aka, the vomit of a beautiful girl must be some kind of a prize. As a source of food, of course.

I did change my outfit, but in the first place, most of it landed on Aka Secretly, I am slightly hesitant about wearing Aka anymore in its mimicked form. She looks apologetic even whilst her head is turned.

“Sorry, I’m not sure what kind of expression I’m supposed to have in this kind of scenarios.” “Right ”

‘Facing someone you threw up over, I don’t know what kind of expression one should have either.’ “ that was how I expected you to reply.” “Then I apologize for not meeting your expectations.” I give her a vague smile. This kid has a surprisingly bright character. It’s to the extent where I can’t fathom her being a Hiki Komori.

“Let’s move on to another topic. So, regarding what we’ll be doing from now on-” “Oh, yes. Hmm for the time being, how ‘bout we hunt first?” Don’t say that so casually To hunt for the time being this girl, she’s slightly dangerous.

Moreover, Momo seems kind of excited!? No, Momo! Don’t be like this!

“Kuun~?”

E-even if you look at me with such pleading eyes, it’s still not okay! Safety first. This, absolute. I pat Momo who seems disappointed. So cute. I feel healed.

“Before that, can we check up on each other’s occupations and skills?” We’re going to be in the same party, so it’s better to understand each other’s skills. I sneak a peek at the gun that Ichinose-san is holding. It’s a huge rifle that normal civilians shouldn’t be able to get their hands on. Where on earth did she get it?

“You have a point there.”

Feeling convinced, she caresses her weapon.

“ As expected, are you curious about this?” “It would be a lie if I say no.” Previously, she has stated that her occupation is . For such an occupation, the rifle seems totally out of place. When I wait for her reply, I notice her complexion turning worse. H-hey, wait a second “ Sorry. Please wait a little while.” While holding her mouth, Ichinose-san beckons at Momo.

‘What?’ Momo approaches. Momo, it seems like she’s on good terms with Ichinose-san. I’m a bit jealous.

“Fuu. This calms my mind.”

Ichinose-san puts Momo on her lap and mofu-mofus her. She has a blissful look. I understand. I totally understand her feelings. The healing effect that comes from mofu-mofuing Momo far surpasses that of any modern healing goods. Momo also narrows her eyes as if it is soothing. Eventually, Ichinose-san calms down enough to start stalking.

“Truth be told, I hold two occupations. The first one is , which I’ve told you before. The other one is called .” “Hee~.”

I am slightly stunned by her words. Two occupations. Does that mean she raised to the maximum level? That can’t be true. She’s only level 20. According to one of Nishino’s friends, people normally gain one JP every time they level up. At level 20, one wouldn’t have enough points to cap an occupation No. Just like skills, is it possible to raise the levels of occupations with enough proficiency? Or is there another way to obtain the second occupation without raising the first one to its maximum level?

“ was the one that I decided on first.” “This might sound rude, but why did you choose such an occupation?” When I ask her, Ichinose-san averts her eyes uneas – she wasn’t looking here to begin with.

“I thought it wasn’t real ”

Ah, I see. Certainly, suddenly waking up to such a world, anyone would think that they are dreaming.

“It was four days ago-”

While mofu-mofuing Momo, she explains how she raised her level so rapidly. It was four days ago that she gained her first level. It was precisely the day that I killed the Shadow Wolf with my car. On that day, she was in her apartment playing an online game in one of the rooms. Having gone without any sleep for three days, she decided to take a shower because she was getting tired. When she came out of the bath, she realized that the windows were open. Apparently, she was negligent and forgot to lock them. Then, she heard a strange sound from within. Curious of what it was, she turned towards the source of the sound. There, she saw a giant fly the size of a person’s fist.

Was it an insect-type monster? I didn’t know those things existed. Anyways, seeing the gigantic fly, she felt alarmed and scared. However, she didn’t run away. Instead, she rolled up a magazine that was nearby and bashed the fly with all her might this girl’s seriously amazing. The moment the fly got squashed, a voice rang in her head, telling her that she leveled up.

“Leveled up?”

However, at the time, she thought she was hallucinating. The corpse of the fly started to disappear. Having witnessed all these events, she came to the conclusion that she was seeing things due to sleep deprivation. However, just as she started gaming again, ‘that’ appeared as she tried to look at her character’s status. In front of her eyes, her status screen had popped up.

“What’s this? Select an occupation?” Without much consideration, she chose “Hiki Komori”. Right afterwards, her status decreased exponentially. In return, she received some interesting skills: “Cognitive Impediment” and “Gacha”.

“Gacha” seems to be a skill where the user can obtain various goods by spending SP. The skill’s nature is befitting of a Hiki Komori.

“On my first attempt, I was lucky enough to acquire a ‘Sniper Set’.” Simultaneously, was added in her occupation column. The skills and the gun were bonuses that came with the occupation. Hee~ so occupations that are acquired through skills are automatically added. While there is gambling involved, anyone can acquire convenient abilities as long as their luck is decent.

Since Ichinose-san believed that it was all a dream, she started slaying monsters with her gun. After hunting, hunting, and hunting some more, the reality dawned on her. After throwing up, throwing up, and throwing up some more, she wondered what she should do in order to survive. She arrived at the same conclusion as I did: become powerful by raising levels and look for suitable allies. All of this led to our current situation where we became acquainted.

“- that is all.”

Despite struggling in her delivery, she conveys to me how desperate she was. The fact that she explained all this while fighting against the urge to throw up moved me but that didn’t stop me from putting enough distance between us so that nothing would go wrong even if she threw up.

“Is that so. It must have been tough.” “It really was ”

She nods.

“But is this okay? I know that I’m the one who asked, but is it okay to so easily reveal your jobs and skills?

In this new world, information about someone’s levels, jobs, and skills are highly confidential. She should know this as well. Why is she willing to reveal this much information “It’s fine.”

While saying this, she faces me ever so slightly for the first time.

“I-I, you know believe in Kudou-san and Momo-chan.” She says this upfront.

“Uh, yes. Thank you very much.” I become embarrassed and inadvertently look away. Seriously, why was this girl a Hiki Komori? Thanks to her, my body feels a bit hot. Ichinose-san also realizes what she has just said and turns away.

It’s becomes very awkward. The mood leaves no s.p.a.ce for speech. I want to ask her various questions regarding topics such as why she trusts me so deeply and what we should do in the future, but words fail to escape my mouth. It’s more awkward than that time when she threw up. But the awkwardness is immediately lifted when I detect something with “Enemy Detection”. Monsters.

“Ichinose-san, we should put our conversation on hold.” “Eh?”

While looking past Ichinose-san who is stunned, I glance at Momo.

“Uuu !”

Momo jumps off from Ichinose-san’s knees and prepares for battle. This presence this number there’s no mistake. I readjust my state of mind and put on a serious expression.

“A pack of Shadow Wolves are approaching. We should leave this area for now.” Damn it. Learn to read the mood, monsters!

CH 63

“Crisis Sensing” and “Enemy Detection” are reacting strongly. Without a doubt, the Shadow Wolves are coming for us. Despite “Odorless” being at LV 4, it seems like it isn’t strong enough to trick them yet. I wonder how great their sense of smell truly is.

“Ichinose-san.”

“Hya~hya~!”

Ichinose-san reacts strongly after being called out. Currently, I am sprinting around the city with Ichinose-san on my back.

“I’m sorry for suddenly putting you on my back. From what I heard, I thought it will be faster if I ran while carrying you.” This isn’t sexual harassment. I repeat, this is NOT sexual harassment.

“Ah, no . that is, um, true but, you, too close ”

Sorry. I’m really sorry. You might have the urge to throw up, but please endure for a bit more. By the way, I have anchored Ichinose-san to me with a shadow so that she won’t fall off. After all, with her status, she can fall off very easily even if she grabs onto me. Of course, I haven’t forgotten about her gun either.

I can’t put her gun in my “Item Box”. Is it because the gun is recognized as the possession of someone else? Speaking of which, I wish I could put Ichinose-san herself in the “Item Box” or make her submerge into the shadows like Momo, but I shouldn’t demand such a luxury.

“I’m speeding up!”

“Eh, ah, hiya-a-a-a-a-a-aa!”

With my current status, it isn’t really hard for me to run while being weighed down by another person. If monsters weren’t chasing us, I could have enjoyed the soft and comfortable sensation on my back but then again, if we weren’t being chased, she wouldn’t be on my back. It is the dilemma of which comes first, the egg or the bird. Well, it might be slightly different. Even so “At this rate, we won’t be able to shake them off ”

Even as I increase my speed, the wolves move steadily while maintaining a certain amount of distance. They don’t seem to be in a rush. As they can track us through our odor, they have the leeway to chase us while putting pressure on us through maintaining a set distance. They are capable of hunter-like movements that involve marking and tracking preys in groups it’s a headache. Really, why are they so intent on attacking us? I don’t think I did anything that would make them hold a gr hm, I hunted them a lot huh. Sh t.

What should I do. If it becomes a battle of attrition, it would be disadvantageous for us. Since it has come to this, should we fight it out somewhere? Somewhere we can best exploit Ichinose-san’s sniping abilities as well as the skills that Momo and I possess “Yeah, that place is our only option ”

The parking lot of the shopping district. We have no other choice but to confront the Shadow Wolves there. Apparently, there is some kind of destiny between that place and myself . despite only giving me traumatic memories. We arrive at the shopping mall. After checking our surrounding, I head towards the entrance.

“ Ugh we’re at the shopping mall?”

“Yes, we will be confronting them here.”

Ichinose-san comes off from my back and looks towards me with her mouth covered.

“ Are we going to fight?”

“Indeed”

“ Understood.”

When I give her the answer, her pale expression reverts back to normal and all trace of emotion disappears from her face. The atmosphere surrounding her shifts dramatically. Her eyes turn sharp, and the temperature around her drops. She takes back her gun and scouts the surrounding.

“Kudou-san, with that black thing from before, can you bring me to the rooftop?”

“Eh uh, sure.”

I am momentarily left speechless by her sudden change.

“Based on my skills, it will be optimal if I can snipe from the rooftop. From there, I will provide support.”

“ Got it.”

As per her instructions, I manipulate the shadow. The second floor of the shopping mall has an exposed parking lot. It should be an ideal spot for snipers.

“By the way, Ichinose-san, please bring this with you.”

“This is ?”

Ichinose-san stares at that ‘thing’ with curious eyes. It is a knit hat. Of course, it isn’t an ordinary one.

“That is a part of Aka that is mimicking a hat. It’ll be of use to you, so please put it on.”

Along with the rise of Aka’s level, its mimetic abilities have also become better. While it depends on the size, Aka now has the capability to mimic two to three objects.

“Thank you.”

After she puts on the hat, I bring her to the roof. Momo also emerges from the shadow. When I turn around, I see the pack of Shadow Wolves. Hmm 12 in total. That’s a lot. But, with our current might“Momo, Aka, Ichinose-san it’s hunting time.”

“N.”

We begin the battle. The new skill that Momo and I possess. I will show it to them.

“Let’s go, Momo!”

Momo and I dash separately at different directions and deploy our shadows at the Shadow Wolves. Naturally, the Shadow Wolves try to resist with their own shadows, but it is within my expectations. Simultaneously, I deploy as many heavy equipments and vehicles as I could on top of their heads. It is a combinded attack involving shadows and mass.

The Shadow Wolves express surprise. If these wolves are similar to the ones from the previous days, they won’t be able to bear the weight of the heavy equipments. Although it is possible to dodge the heavy equipments after dealing with our shadows, their sudden appearance momentarily stiffens the Shadow Wolves. Don! Accompanying the sound, the Shadow Wolves that failed to escape were squashed to death.

You have gained experience. 

Great, that went smoothly. I take a guts pose within my heart. But I can’t relax yet. The Shadow Wolves that survived from the heavy equipments approaches us.

“Momo! Now!”

I give a signal to Momo. At the same time, I lightly tap on my shirt to give Aka its signal as well. Momo nods and breathes in deeply. Following that “Wao-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-oon!”

Momo cries. The cry travels through the air while spreading destruction in its trail. It’s a destroyer-level blast that heavily shakes the atmosphere.

“““!?”””

In response, the Shadow Wolves fall and lie down on their backs. This is Momo’s new skill. It is similar to the very roar that put us in despair during our battle with the high-orc. Momo obtained the skill after eating its magic stone. Since the Shadow Wolves stopped moving, I drop some machines on top of their heads and do not let go of this chance.

You have obtained experience.  Your experience has reached a certain threshold.  The level of Kudou Kazuto has risen from 16 to 17. 

My level increased. Nevertheless, there are still some enemies left. Just then, the heads of some Shadow Wolves explode into smithereens.

“Nice, Ichinose-san.”

Ichinose-san also held on to the chance that Momo’s skill created. She doesn’t seem affected by Momo’s cry. It is as expected. Momo’s cry affects those in the surrounding regardless of who they are. That is exactly why I handed Ichinose-san the knit hat. With enough distance, there won’t be much impact on her as long as she has on the knit hat which Aka is mimicking as I wanted to tell her about this beforehand, but there wasn’t enough time. I should apologize later. However, with this, there are only a few of them left. It’s going well. The flow of the battle is completely in our favor. Can we finish them off? The moment I think of such thought – a shiver runs down my spine.

“Crisis Sensing” and “Enemy Detection” give out warnings. Reflectively, I move away from where I am.

It was the right decision. Where I was just standing, ‘darkness’ suddenly spreads.

“W-what is that?”

It isn’t a shadow. Rather, the ‘darkness’ looks like a bottomless pit capable of sucking in anything in existence. The puddle-sized ‘darkness’ spreads rapidly, and something comes out of it while making a sound. What appeared is a black wolf. Its size is slightly smaller than a regular Shadow Wolf, but the sense of intimidation that it exudes far surpasses any Shadow Wolves.

“Hey, hey please tell me this is a joke.”

Without a shadow of doubt, this guy is a Superior Individual. Is this Dark Wolf the evolved state of the Shadow Wolves for an individual like this to exist. Just by making an appearance, the tables have turned. That’s how great a threat it is.

“Is it at the level of the high-orc?”

While having cold sweats, I stare at the enemy in front of me. Why are nasty guys like these popping up one after another?

The opposition snares at me in a low voice, hell-bent on engaging in combat. Most likely, it hasn’t appeared until now as it wanted to evaluate our strengths. By sending its subordinates, it tested the waters. When it was certain that it could achieve victory, it came out. What a tricky opponent to deal with. Despite being a monster, it has high intelligence. I better fight this guy while assuming that all our previous tactics have been seen through.

Regardless, if you think you have perfectly understood our strength, you’re sorely mistaken. After all, I still have a “trump card” up my sleeves. Indeed, it’s my new skill – “Ninjutsu”.

CH 64

The dark wolf issues a growl. The growl induces the ‘darkness’ around it to expand, making it look like a swamp full of black mud. It brings about an unpleasant feeling. I should try to avoid direct contact as much as possible.

“Gu-o-a-a-a-a!”

Along with the wolf’s roar, the ‘darkness’ starts to move like a stream as it approaches me. Fast. But, if it’s only this speed, I can dodge it. I quickly move back and observe the attack.

“Wha-”

What the hell is that? The scrapped cars that have been touched by the ‘darkness’ is being swallowed one after another. It’s not only that. Everything around them is submerging into the ‘darkness’ too. It feels like I’m looking at a bottomless swamp Oops, I shouldn’t be watching it so leisurely. I’m sorry, but I’ll be taking them back. I try to take back the cars that are about to be absorbed. However “Hm I can’t retrieve them!?”

I try to use the “Item Box”, but it fails. No matter how much I try, it still doesn’t work. I can’t recover them. Once that thing latches onto an object, it’s the end, huh. What’s the mechanism behind it?

“Tch”

So I can’t spam attack. If I were to attack thoughtlessly from a distance, the ‘darkness’ will act as a shield before the attack even reaches the target. On the other hand, if it becomes a close-quarter combat, I have to somehow deal with the ‘darkness’ surrounding the dark wolf.

I signal Momo. In just a few seconds, Momo “Roars” again.

“WAOO-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O!”

It’s the roar of destruction. However, the dark wolf must have known it beforehand because it immediately hides itself within the ‘darkness’. So the ‘darkness’ can also absorb shockwaves. The surface of the ‘darkness’ is vibrating. Even Momo’s “Roar” is rendered ineffective. But it’s all good. The goal of Momo’s “Roar” wasn’t to inflict damage on the dark wolf; rather, it was to steal its vision and earn some time. Immediatley, I activate “the skill”.

Momo’s roar ends. Right afterwards, the dark wolf releases the ‘darkness’. Precisely at that moment, its expression changes. It is a matter of course. After all, before its eyes, “I” have suddenly appeared.

“Gau!?”

It must be thinking ‘how did he arrive so quickly?’.

It wasn’t really difficult. I just made use of some “footholds” to come near you. I noticed that your ‘darkness’ requires a few seconds in order to absorb the cars completely. By intentionally releasing cars and boulders into the ‘darkness’, I approached while they were sinking. I swing the knife that the high-orc dropped. Before these “footholds” disappear, I have to get rid of this guy.

“Gau-u-u!”

Unfortunately, it doesn’t go as planned. Just as it is about to hit, the dark wolf twists its body to avoid the attack. Such an astounding control over its body.

“Ga-a-a!”

The dark wolf retaliates immediately. The ‘darkness’ around it transforms into an arm and grabs onto “me”. As the grip tightens, my “body” screams in pain. The moment my body is about to reach its limit- Bon! “I” disappear with the appearance of white smoke.

“ !?”

The dark wolf’s expression changes again. It must be thinking ‘what happened?”.

“What’s with you? Why are you so surprised?”

From a distance away, I shout at the dark wolf.

“Ga .ga~?”

The dark wolf tilts its head as if it doesn’t comprehend what is happening. Since it’s its first time experiencing it, it’s understandable that it doesn’t understand what’s going on. Let me explain. This is “Ninjutsu”, the skill that I recently acquired. The one I just used is known as “Duplication”. As its name states, the skill allows me to create several copies of myself. The maximum number that I can create is five. The clones’ physical abilities are similar to mine. Each clone requires 3 MP to maintain for 10 seconds. While the clones have a flaw of not being able to use any skills, the ability is so powerful that the pros outweigh the cons. Just like now, I can make the clones charge at enemies without taking any risk myself.

“Hey, is it okay like this? Look at your back.”

The dark wolf is too focused on me to realize the other “me” approaching from its back. Yes, there is another clone. This time around, the wolf isn’t able to dodge the attack. The knife on the clone’s hand gives the dark wolf a shallow cut.

“Gau-u!”

But the next moment, the clone is once again gripped to death by the dark wolf’s ‘darkness’. I shouldn’t go easy on it. Using “Throw”, I bombard the dark wolf with various kitchen utensils and knives. It tries to use its ‘darkness’ as a shield; however“WAOO-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O!”

Once again, Momo’s “Roar” resonates throughout the surrounding. I wasn’t aiming to directly harm the dark wolf with the “Throw”. It was rather to make the dark wolf solely focus on me. Although it tries to guard against the “Roar”, it doesn’t make it in time.

“~Tsu!”

Unwillingly, the dark wolf is blown away. Furthermore, a bullet pierces the body of the wolf as it rolls on the ground. It’s an assist from Ichinose-san. Such merciless attack is wonderful, Ichinose-san.

The dark wolf stands while swaying from side to side. This time around, the wolf seems to have received quite a significant amount of damage. As expected of an individual who evolved from a shadow wolf; its weakness is similar to them. Its physical defense isn’t superb. While the ‘darkness’ is a force to be reckoned, significant damage can be dealt as long as the attack hits. The dark wolf is undeniably strong, but it isn’t as unreasonable as the high-orc. Nevertheless, I will not relax until the end. I learned this through several occasions. There is the highest risk when someone tries to go in for the kill because he or she has the upper hand.

“Gauw!”

“Gao!”

The surviving shadow wolves gather around the dark wolf. We stare at the pack while maintaining a safe distance. The next attack will be its last. Or so we believed – “Uuoo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o!”

Suddenly, the dark wolf roars. Simultaneously, his ‘darkness’ spreads in all directions.

Is it a suicide attack? No, that’s not it. I am getting a ominous feeling from the ‘darkness’. This is !?

“Momo! Avoid it!”

The moment I say that, various things start pouring out. The recently consumed cars, building remains, trees, and even bodies are included. ‘Bullets’ of various mass are shot out in every direction. So the ‘darkness’ can also take out anything that it absorbs!

“Tch. Aka!”

Momo is safe as she hides inside her shadow. Aka, on the other hand, inflates immediately and protects me from the massive ‘bullets’. A part of Aka is accompanying Ichinose-san, so she should be safe. I bounce around the storm while being protected by Aka. My body rotates rapidly. It feels like I’m being washed inside a washing machine. Though this is already my second time experiencing this, it still takes a toll on my body (TN: I don’t remember when his first time was ). Will it attack us through the storm? Unexpectedly, no attack ensues. Soon, the storm stops. After my vision clears, I notice that the dark wolf is nowhere in sight.

Did it hide? But the rest of the shadow wolves have disappeared as well. Where exactly have they gone? I activate “Detect Enemy” without expecting much result. From the search, I sense the shadow wolves escaping farther and farther away. The dark wolf is also moving away.

“Have they run away?”

Silence. At first, I suspect that it is a trap. However, nothing happens.

Momo leaves her shadow and approaches me. The fight ended too suddenly. The monster decided to flee. It is my first time seeing this.

This fellow is different from the other monsters. It observed our strength and ran away when it was at a disadvantage. For monsters like this to exist “It’s a pity that it ran away ”

The fact that it ran away proves that we could have defeated it just now. Even if we pursue them, we will be helpless if the dark wolf decides to hide within its ‘darkness’.

“How annoying ”

I’m certain that it will appear before us again. When that time comes, it would be much stronger, and it would choose to appear only when it holds the advantage over us. Even though we have won the battle, I’m not in the mood to celebrate.

CH 65

Since the monsters are gone, I should first meet up with Ichinose-san. I look around me.

“Wow, this is quite ”

Not to mention the shopping mall, even the buildings around it are in unsightly states. All the cars and trees that the dark wolf released were either piercing the walls or stuck on the ground. It’s as if a storm has passed. Hmm, actually, it won’t be this ruined even if a storm passes.

“Its might is impressive.”

I am once again reminded of how horrifying an existence the dark wolf is. The power to release anything the ‘darkness’ absorbs at the speed of bullets in all directions. While it might seem similar to how I use my “Item Box”, they’re fundamentally different in nature. My attacks make use of the objects’ ability to free-fall; on the other hand, the dark wolf’s attacks are clearly imbued with additional speed. In other words, it is highly compatible. It’s a modern version of the “Gate of abilon”. It is also the most ideal method of attack that I can imagine, so I’m quite jealous of the wolf.

Is there a way for me to use it? The dark wolf evolved from shadow wolves that can control shadows. Since that’s the case, if I train Shadow Master and “Shadow Manipulation” to a certain limit, I might be able to use a similar attack. It’s worth considering. While thinking about the topic, I arrive at the entrance and find Ichinose-san waiting. I’m extremely satisfied with her. She isn’t injured either. It appears that Aka did its job properly.

“What happened to the monsters?”

“They ran away by making use of that storm as a distraction”

“Ran away? It’s my first time witnessing monsters with unreasonable powers like that. If slime-chan wasn’t with me, I might not have made it back alive.” Or so she states while rubbing Aka. Indeed, if Aka wasn’t there back then, I would have also sustained some major injuries. Aka is great. Aka is amazing.

For some reason, I can imagine Aka being smug while being in its knit-hat state. But then again, it has earned the right to do so. As if she could finally relax, Ichinose-san sits down where she stood.

“Whew I’m spent.”

“Great job back there.”

I take out some tea from the “Item Box” and hand it to her. I also take out some for myself as well.

“Yes, yes. There is enough for you too, Momo.”

For Momo, who has come out from the shadows, I pour some water on a bowl. Momo is cute when she drinks water desperately with her tongue out.

“I’ve been curious for a while, but was that a skill of yours, Kudou-san?”

As I interact with Momo, I realize Ichinose-san staring at me intently while drinking her tea.

“Yeah, it’s known as ‘Item Box’. The skill allows its users to put things in and out as they please.” There’s no point concealing anymore, so I tell her the truth.

“Uwah, that’s so convenient. I’m envious.”

It’s great, isn’t it? But I won’t give it you. As if she just remembered, Ichinose-san follows up with another question.

“I haven’t asked Kudou-san about your occupations and skills, have I?”

“Ah, that’s true ”

I wasn’t trying to hide it or anything. The monsters just appeared before I had the chance to tell her anything. Since things have progressed to this point, I’ll just tell her honestly.

“So about my occupations and skills-”

I follow up with an explanation about my occupations and skills, along with what Aka and Momo can do in combat. By doing this, I am revealing my hands, but I think Ichinose-san can be trusted. She has already told me everything about herself, so it’s only fair if I tell her mine. We’ll be in the same party anyways. Nevertheless, I am still wary of eavesdroppers. When I finish explaining about myself, I notice Ichinose-san looking dazed.

“Eh Ninja ? Your occupation is Ninja ?”

“That’s right.”

To be precise, I’m a Hunter , a Ninja , and a Shadow Master .

“And you have 3 occupations, with 5 available ninjutsu and over 30 different skills? Eh, you’re kidding right?” Ichinose-san is more shocked that I expected when she is informed about my occupations and skills. Occasionally, I hear her muttering, “Uwa, am I severely lacking skills ?”.

As expected, I have overwhelmingly more skills than others. I wasn’t really aware of it because there wasn’t anyone to compare to. As I thought, “Precocious” has an impressive effect. I earn SP and JP ten times faster than other people.

“ Kudou-san?”

“Yes? What is it?”

“First off, can I call you a ‘cheating bastard’?”

“Denied.”

“Whyy!”

“Obviously, I wouldn’t want a nickname like that.”

I absolutely refuse. Hearing my response, Ichinose-san looks down at her feet and starts to mumble,

“Uwah, unbelievable. This person is seriously unbelievable. While I only get to be a Hiki Komori , he gets to have cool occupations like Ninja . Not only that, he also gets to tame companions like Momo-chan (who’s cute) and slime-kun. Seriously, which novel’s protagonist are you, you’re existence is already a cheat. To begin with, I wanted to have a cool occupation as well. It’s just that I accidentally chose the wrong occupation. Also, also, I want to have cute pets with me. For someone who has everything I wanted to behave like that, I’m so jealous. I’m so jealous. I’m so jealous. I’m so jealous ” “I-Ichinose-san?”

Uh, Ichinose-san is behaving strangely.

“To begin with, the Gatcha just has bad prizes. If I received better prizes, I would’ve had an easier time leveling up. If I received better prizes, I could’ve met Momo-chan earlier. If I received better prizes, I could’ve communicated with Kazuto-san without a problem. At first, I did see him as an extra that comes with Momo-chan, but I know now that he is a reliable partner since he was nice enough to not alienate me when I threw up over him. I’m telling you that all these hurdles are too high for a Hiki Komori. I’m so done with this. I can’t endure this anymore. I feel like throwing up again and all that. It’s really the worst.” What are you even saying? Hey, what is this girl even saying? Her eyes are devoid of light.

“I-Ichinose-san! Please come back to your senses! Ichinose-san!”

“ Wha-, oh, yes.”

Ichinose-san finally comes back to reality after I forcefully shake her shoulders. As soon as she sees my face, she turns away. I’m slightly shocked.

“Sorry, I showed you something unsightly.”

“Uh yeah.”

“Actually, I’ve had a habit of immersing into my thoughts for a long time ”

No, what transpired just now was at a completely different level. You can’t just laugh this off. I wonder. Based on our mail exchange and what happened just now, I’m starting to wonder if she is sick. Was I being too hasty in agreeing to be her companion?

“Well, for the time being, let us leave this place. It’s almost noon, so we can eat lunch after we move somewhere. While eating, we can discuss what we’ll do in the future. Sounds good, Ichinose-san?” “Y-Yes, I agree! Let’s do that.”

(TN: I’m not really sure if I translated the next paragraph accurately.)

Ichinose-san screams out an answer in response to my question. She looks beautiful when she is quiet, but I feel slightly disappointed for some reason. This isn’t good. I should be more firm.

“Great. Momo, Aka, is this okay for you guys as well?”

Although Momo responds with great vigor, I do not hear a response from Aka.

“Aka?”

When I gently touch Aka which is disguised as my clothing, it stops mimicking and returns to its slime form.

“Kya, what’s happening?”

The part of Aka which was mimicking the knit-hat on Ichinose-san’s head also returns to its original form. Afterwards, Aka starts trembling violently.

“Aka, what’s happening? Why are you shaking so much?”

Aka doesn’t provide any answer and continues to tremble. What is going on? Wait a second. Didn’t something similar happen before “Is it possibly-”

I immediately check the status screen as I thought.

Red Slime LV 10

Aka’s level is at 10. It must have leveled up just now during our battle with the shadow wolves. That means“~~~ Furu Furu!”

Aka starts trembling even more intensely. Then, it is wrapped by a blinding light.

“Is it evolving?”

It’s just like what happened with Momo. Growth upon reaching the level limit. After a few seconds, the light fades away. There, I see Aka who has evolved.

CH 66

Everyone looks at Aka who has evolved.

“It hasn’t changed ”

“It hasn’t indeed ”

“ Furu Furu.”

Its appearance is almost identical to how it was before. A red hemispherical slime. Just like Momo, does Aka’s evolution not involve changes in its physical appearance? I should check its status.

Mimic Slime LV 1

Aka’s race has changed. Apparently, it has evolved into what is known as a fake slime. Fake – something that is either not real or an imitation of something else. It is an evolution befitting Aka who has obtained the ability to “Mimic” by consuming the magic stone of a mimic. If its “Mimic” skill has become stronger, it would be a great addition to our strength. I lift Aka with both hands.

“Congratulations, Aka. I’m expecting a lot from you in the future.”

It looks like Aka is trying to say ‘I’ll work hard’. Watching Aka Furu Furu-ing with great vigor is a bit relieving. Now, while I’m curious about Aka’s abilities now that it has evolved, we should first move away from here. This place is eye-catching, so I want to go somewhere we can relax. For the sake of resting peacefully, we move to an apartment nearby. We didn’t enter the shopping center for Ichinose-san’s well-being. Ichinose-san doesn’t have “Stress Tolerance”. It’s better if she doesn’t witness the mountain of corpse. In reality, she almost threw up when I briefly mentioned it. In this regard, Ichinose-san seems to possess normal mental strength. For this reason, we casually enter a building nearby.

“Some parts of the roof and the wall are broken, but it’ll do as a place for rest.”

“Yes.”

I prepare for lunch while looking at the blue sky though the collapsed ceiling. What should I make? Hmm, curry should do. The retort type. I heat the retort curry and rice with warm water (TN: the rice is from サ◯ウ, does anyone know what it is?).

“What a nice smell.”

Ichinose-san is excited at the prospect of eating curry. As I thought, everyone likes curry. Just then, I hear a growling sound from Ichinose-san’s stomach.

With a shy expression, Ichinose-san turns away though she wasn’t facing me to begin with. Nonetheless, her face and ears are both slightly red. Huh.

“Here you go. Oh, please add whichever seasoning you like.”

I proceed to take out some seasonings from the “Item Box”. Even though it’s just retort food, adding pepper and garam masala could alter the flavor drastically. Personally, I like to add garam masala and grated ginger. The ginger must be fresh, not like the ones in tubes. That is the kind of flavor that I enjoy.

“Ah, then I won’t be holding back ”

Oh, so Ichinose-san likes to add sauce? And it’s something with a moderately strong flavor. This girl, she isn’t bad.

Momo also gobbles up the dog food as if it is delicious. Aka is freely eating at a nearby dump.

“”Wafu curry is delicious, isn’t it?”

Right? The spoon moves without rest. Oh, yeah. It’s been a while since I had a meal with someone. I was alone at home, and I didn’t eat with others at work either. While I didn’t feel lonely with Momo accompanying me “This isn’t a bad feeling.”

“No, it’s nothing.”

I casually dismiss the notion and concentrate on eating. Yeah, curry is delicious.

Now, having finished the meal, it’s time to check Aka’s abilities. I’m sure it’s somehow related to mimicking When I inquire Aka about what it can do, it shakes and transforms. This is“A weapon is it?”

It’s the orc’s knife which I’m using. Aka mimicked that. When I hold it on my hand, it doesn’t feel out of place. It feels like the real deal. Can it actually be used like this?

Aka encourages me to use it. As such, I slash at a random furniture around me. It cut through smoothly. Ohh, that’s amazing. It’s no different from the original wait, isn’t this even sharper than the real one? Rather“Aka, when have you eaten something like the orc’s knife?”

Aka should only be able mimic things that it has absorbed. Did this change due to its evolution?

“ Furu Furu Furu Furu ”

Hmm, I see.

I don’t understand. No, well I do vaguely understand what it’s trying to say. According to Aka, it memorized the shape and the sharpness of the weapon that I used during combat while it was mimicking as my clothing. As its ability to mimic got enhanced during its evolution, it is now capable of recreating something to a certain degree without needing to absorb it. Furthermore, depending on my imagination, it is possible to change the blade into a whip or extend the handle to make it a spear Isn’t this child too good? I’m a little surprised.

“Cheat slime.”

Ichinose-san whispers. Yeah, I think so as well.

“ Furu Furu!”

Take that back! Aka protests. Punsuka (TN: Google it guys)! Seeing this, I feel relieved. By the way, while the range of things that Aka could mimic has increased, it can’t mimic a living creature yet. But then again, if it could mimic a living creature, it will actually be a cheat. Even without that, however, Aka’s ability to mimic a weapon is truly great. Along with its defensive ability, Aka is gradually becoming more reliable. Now, with Aka’s new skills figured out, we should move on to deciding what we will do from now on.

“Aren’t we just going to level up by slaying monsters?”

Ichinose-san is still in support of the Operation Sparta. As an antisocial person who is also a Hiki Komori, I wonder why she is so assertive in this aspect.

“I get what you’re trying to say, but we should also consider gathering resources and information.”

Food, drinking water, and a safe place to sleep. In this world overflowing with monsters, all of these are necessities needed for survival. With the inclusion of Ichinose-san who can provide ranged assistance, the balance of the party has become better. Considering the previous battle, we shouldn’t be at a disadvantage facing regular monsters unless we are confronted with Evolved or Named Monsters. Since that’s the case, we should take other things into consideration as well.

Today marks the fourth day since the world has changed. It isn’t weird if most people already gathered together to form massive groups. Like Nishino-san. These people are most likely in emergency shelters like schools, government offices, and athletic parks. We should gather information from those people. I’m also curious as to what the government and the defense force are doing. In the end, despite their annihilation, I am still curious as to why the JSDF bothered coming here. I doubt any politician can move about properly in this world though. Even so, there’s no harm in being informed.

“Kudou-san, let’s first assume that we can acquire the goods without any problem. Are either of us capable of negotiating with other people?” “Ugh.”

She touches on a sensitive topic. But I know what she’s trying to saying. Painfully so. The fact that both Ichinose-san and I have communication skills that can leave people in despair. That’s why we’re going to go about doing things secretly. Also, I have a skill called “Negotiation” that I haven’t acquired yet. If I acquire this, my interpersonal relationships should improve I think.

“Ichinose-san, everything will work out if we try hard enough. Don’t you think that ‘possibility’ is a wonderful word?” “But no matter how much you try to bet on something with 0% of success, it’ll remain as 0%.”

Stop saying that. I’m hurt. Ichinose-san is also sulking. That was a suicide attack. It’s hard to endure the gaze from Momo and Aka.

“F-For the time being, let’s aim for the city center. We’ll hunt monsters along the way and search for places where survivors are likely to have gathered.” And then we will secretly gather information from the dark. Ichinose-san isn’t good with strangers and I don’t like interacting with others either. This is probably the safest way. Ichinose-san seems to approve of this plan too Are? How is this any different from before? No, I shouldn’t bother too much. Still, the city center, huh. I wonder how my company colleagues are doing. Are they alive? Are they dead?

Well, it doesn’t really matter. I don’t have a deep relationship with anyone, and it’s unlikely that we will meet again. Now then, we should start moving.

CH 67

The fourth day since monsters started overflowing the Earth. Chaos still loomed over the city center. Monsters that appear frequently; information network that has been cut off; buildings that have collapsed. Without any warnings of disaster or evacuation guidance, people had to act based on their judgments- to hole oneself up or to take action.

‘-Let’s head towards an evacuation center.’ Many people came to the same conclusion. One way or another, despite the risk of being exposed to the monsters that were lurking about, people traveled to designated emergency evacuation centers. Now, on the fourth day, public facilities such as government offices and schools were filled with people who have sought refuge.

However, there hasn’t been any significant progress. Even now, most people were waiting for evacuation instructions. Unfortunately, there haven’t been any announcements from the government or its officials. It is safe if you find a shelter. The government and the defense force will take care of the situation. Such hopeful notion was dashed out quickly.

“Why aren’t there any evacuation orders?”

“What is the government doing?”

“I’m hungry.”

“Is it really safe here?”

People in the shelters started to feel uneasy, and anxiety spread throughout the crowd. Why isn’t the government acting? There was a clear and simple reason to this. There wasn’t any precedent. Reality doesn’t work like it does in B-tiered movies. Who could possibly predict that monsters would suddenly appear and assault civilians? The reality was too unrealistic. A situation seemed illogical. Even so, at first, the government did move forth to deal with the situation. But things didn’t progress at planned. While the government tried to set up a Response Team to solve the problem, the law and issues about responsibility proved to be sources of hindrance.

What about Article 9 of the Constitution? Do monsters count as natural disasters? How will the manual be written? Extra-legal measures? Then who will take the responsibility? Even as such talks were delaying all forms of progress, citizens were being attacked by monsters. The irony existed in the fact that damages were increasing despite their will to reduce them.

The inability to use any form of communication also exacerbated the problem. Mails, phones, and smart phones were all unavailable. The only way to convey information was through verbal means. How many hours would it take for instructions to be transmitted from the higher-ups to the middle levels, then to the lower levels, and finally to those far away? While all this happens, damages would continue to pile up. To begin with, there were frequent cases of officials being attacked by monsters and information being cut off in the middle. When that happened, things were delayed even more. Damages continued to stack. It was a downward spiral.

“I can’t stand this any further. I’m escaping from here.”

“Me, me too.”

“So am I. I have a family.”

“Exactly. Why do we even have to do this?”

“Hey, wait! If we leave, who will give the instructions-”

“Those that WANT to do it should do it.”

“Don’t mess with me! We’re civil servants! With the national tax that -”

“Then you can stay here. I’m gonna run away.”

In the beginning, they tried to fulfill their duties due to their sense of responsibility. Through time, however, this belief gradually withered. Those who gave up their duties because of fear; those who tried to escape with their family members; those who desperately stopped them; those who gave evacuation instructions at their own discretion. At this point, it mattered not whether they were at a high position or not. It must be a natural occurrence for people to desire life. Confusion called upon confusion, which summoned further confusion. The laws lost their power as laws, and the world’s sense of morality and values were overturned.

While this was happening-

The announcement rang inside his head. Hearing this, Shibata, who had the appearance of a yankee high-school student, turned around.

“Yoshi, the guy over here is down. Ossan, how are things over there?”

“It’s, it’s all good!”

“Yoshi!”

After leaving the home center, Shibata decided to head towards school. There were five members in total. Other than Shibata himself, there were two classmates, one middle-aged man, and one university student.

“Shibata-kun, with these goblins defeated, I gained a level. How should I distribute them?”

“E-etto, Ossan, if I’m not mistaken, you are an Adventurer , right? Then raise ‘Body Strengthening’ to level 2. There is a noticeable difference even if you just increase its level by one.” “O-okay ”

The middle-aged man distributed his points based on Shibata’s instructions. Shibata felt moved upon seeing this. A person can indeed change when he or she wills it. The man who was so fearful and only thought of asking others for help was now a powerful force that fought alongside them. No one knew what changed inside the middle-aged man. Regardless, in a situation like this, it was something to be thankful about.

“I wonder where Nishino-kun and his group are right now.”

“I don’t know either. But they should be alive at the very least.”

Nishino had escaped with Rikka in tow. Speaking of Rikka, she was the strongest one of them all. As long as something extreme doesn’t happen, they should be well.

“For the time being, let’s aim for school. Nishino-san and the others should be heading there as well.”

While there wasn’t any confirmation, Shibata believed that there was a high chance that what he said was true. Before the orcs attacked, Nishino was actively looking out for a new base. A place where a lot of people were gathered. For this reason, they decided to aim for the closest school from there.

(Please stay safe, Nishino-san )

Shibata swore in his heart that he will never abandon his friends again. He will live through this with his companions. With this resolution in his heart, he aimed for the school with his friends.

“Ah, as I thought. Hey, nee-chan, it seems like we can get stronger if we smash these guys.”

“Oh, good job. You’ve performed well, my little brother. You can leave the rest to nee-chan! I’ll just annihilate everyone!” Having said that, the girl held her hand to the front and burned down all the goblins in front of her. Seeing this scene, the boy made a big fuss.

“Oh! That was amazing! As expected of nee-chan!”

“Hahahaha! Yes! Yes! Praise me more!”

The boy and the girl defeated the monsters in good spirits. The innocent children’s progress did not stop until they decided to take a nap due to exhaustion.

“Captain, the monsters around the area have been cleared.”

“Good.”

In the temporary tent, a young JSDF personnel was reporting to an elderly man.

“As directed, the evacuees are being guided to the location but is this really alright?”

“What is?”

“No, like giving out instructions without waiting for the higher-ups ”

“I understand what you’re trying to say, but what have those higher-ups been doing these four days?”

The old man that was regarded as the captain put his coffee cup on the table.

“If we were to await instructions, everything will be too late. It is JSDF’s (our) responsibility to take control of the scene. There is no meaning in justice that does not move. We must save as many people as possible.” “but ”

“This is an order, okay? Are you going to disobey the orders that are coming from the chief executive in the field?” This old man was someone who held the highest position within the shelter that they were at. And if an order was given, it had to be obeyed.

“ I apologize, captain ”

At this point, the young JSDF member knew what had to be done.

“It’s all well if you understand. So, what happened to the helicopters that were on reconnaissance?”

“Two of the three have returned. However the one headed for the prefectural border has yet to come back.”

The old man’s expression contorted upon reading the report. The members that moved to the prefectural border were men who had skills and experienced slaying monsters. Those people weren’t returning. What this meant, the old man of course knew. He immediately ordered the other members to gather up.

A voice was heard within his head. However, “he” ignored the announcement and stared at the dead body of a young girl. By breaking her neck, he had just killed her. With a wide smile, the guy said to the girl, “Thank you, I appreciate it.” The fourth day since monsters started overflowing the Earth. People were starting to reveal their true natures. And“Well then, let’s go.”

When the preparation was finished, they decided to move out as well. The stage was about to move to the city center where both humans and monsters would be involved.

CH 68

Now, it’s about time we start making our way to the city center. However, we won’t be walking there as that would be overly time consuming.

“Shall we use this as our means of transportation?”

I take “that” out from the Item Box.

“This is a motorcycle?”

“Yes. With this, turning around won’t pose a difficulty and traveling would be faster.”

Although I have retrieved other cars and motorcycles, I took out the one without any punked tires and the least amount of damages. While this one isn’t in its perfect state, there shouldn’t be any problem in riding it. What? Stolen goods? Don’t even mention it at this point.

“But will it be okay?”

“It’ll be fine.”

I understand what Ichinose-san is thinking. She is worrying about the possibility of monsters being attracted by the noise from the bike. But it’s okay. That won’t be a problem. I turn on the engine of the bike.

As expected, Ichinose-san seems stunned. After all, the bike’s sound is surprisingly small.

“I also realized this just now. Apparently, the skill ‘Silent Operation’ works on things that I am in contact with as well.” I first noticed this when I previously cut the furniture with the knife which Aka was disguising as. At first, I believed that Aka’s abilities were just that good. However, as I continued to experiment, I realized that it was because of another skill. When I became a Ninja , I verified the usage of each skill, but I have completely overlooked this one. In part, it was difficult to notice this because “Item Box”, “Ninjutsu”, and “Throwing” are my main means of offense. By the way, it seems like the effect of the skill is somewhat weaker when I use it on another object compared to when I use it on myself. Just like now, the effect is limited to only lowering the volume by a significant amount. Nevertheless, there are a lot of merits to this. If I combine this with another skill, monsters will have a hard time spotting us and we will be able to conserve our stamina. Even if some monsters notice, if they’re relatively slow, we’ll be able to escape from them. At the very least, we’ll be able to shake off monsters at the level of shadow wolves. As there is a lot of gasoline, fuels will not pose a predicament.

“No, that’s not what I’m trying to say ”

“Oh, is this about my ability to drive? It’s all good in that aspect as well.”

With the SP that I gained through the recent level up, I acquired the skill “Riding”. The “Riding” skill seems to apply to driving, with its effects working on motorcycles as well. Even so, I can’t assemble them. Also, the points that I got my hands on through the level up have already been allotted. JP have been used to raise Ninja and Shadow Master to level 5. With SP, I got “Driving” and “Negotiation”. “Riding” has been raised to level 2, “Ninjutsu” to level 6, and “Odorless” and “Silent Operation” to level 5. Now, we should be all set against monsters that are either slow or have a great sense of smell I think. Regarding the “Negotiation” skill possibilities are wonderful things, aren’t they? I check the state of the bike again. Yeah this should do. It should work.

“Aka, please split and mimic some helmets. Momo, you should enter the shadows.”

Now my face won’t be seen (TN: これで顔も見られない。I’m assuming that the author is talking about the protagonist’s face being covered by the helmet.) Momo is hiding in the shadows, so there isn’t anything to worry about as we move. I toss over the other helmet which Aka is mimicking as to Ichinose-san.

“Ichinose-san, let’s get going.”

However, Ichinose-san stands frozen with the helmet on her hands. What’s the problem?

“Oh, are you perhaps hesitant about sitting behind a male?”

If that’s the case, you would have to endure a bit I’ll try my best not to be conscious of the occasional touches.

“No, it’s not that ”

Ichinose-san averts her eyes awkwardly as if it’s difficult to say it out loud.

“ I tend to throw up very quickly when I am on a vehicle ”

Is that so I can’t really do much about that 

“I’m really sorry ”

Ichinose-san sincerely apologizes while bowing her head.

“No, there’s no need to apologize.”

Anyways, throwing up while forcefully riding is a bit that. There’s also the danger of being tracked down because of the smell.

Aka, who is disguised as a helmet on Ichinose-san’s hands, starts to shake. ‘If you put me on, it’ll be alright’, Aka seems to claim. Aka are you thinking of absorbing everything that Ichinose-san pukes out?

‘Yes’, replies Aka. Well, for Aka, they’re no different from food.

Momo, who is hiding inside the shadows, produces a seatbelt using parts of the shadow. It’s as if she is trying to say that Ichinose-san will be fine if she is fixed in place. Do these two think of Ichinose-san as some sort of luggage that needs to be transported while moving to another house? No, I want to believe that they are doing this out of pure consideration for Ichinose-san.

“ Ichinose-san. Aka and Momo are willing to go to such lengths for you. Can you, perhaps, try a bit harder?” When I asked, Ichinose-san spits out a response after much consideration.

“ Sure.”

Her reply was barely audible and extremely unreliable. Nevertheless, I have received her answer. Now, let’s leave (TN: It’s really about time that you do.). With Ichinose-san fixed in place behind me, we started to head towards the city center. Afterwards, Ichinose-san successfully gained the skill “Motion Sickness Tolerance” due to her severe motion sickness. All in all, it was a profit. Furthermore, everything that she threw up was absorbed by Aka. It is such a reliable slime. After around ten minutes or so, we arrive at the center of the city. I can’t feel any human presence, so I stop the bike at an inconspicuous location.

“We should get off around here.”

“ . Yes.”

Even with her helmet on, I can see that her face is blue. While shaking heavily, she comes off the bike. Even so, it is impressive that she is still holding her gun firmly. After confirming that Ichinose-san has come off, I store the bike in the Item Box.

“So where are we going first?”

“Yeah let us first walk around and gather supplies from supermarkets and convenient stores. Also, I remember that there is a high school nearby. We can gather information there.” While hiding, of course. With the occupations and skills that Ichinose-san and I posses, we can take action even within buildings. Rather, for Ichinose-san, she can only display her true prowess inside buildings.

“High school ”

“Yeah, it’s where I attended. How about Ichinose-s . Ah.”

I realize that I misspoke only after I have said it. She was a Hiki Komori. And she’s said that she dropped out in the middle of high school. I’m sure that it isn’t something that she wants to remember.

“You don’t have to worry about me. I also attended that school before. Despite only having unpleasant memories ” Suddenly, Ichinose-san’s face is covered by a shadow.

“High school huh I’m sure that the school is in tatters after being sabotaged by monsters. Rather, that will make me relieved. That kind of place deserves to be destroyed. Destroy, destroy, be destroyed. I hate schools. I loathe them. I also despise my classmates who didn’t extend a helping hand. They should be killed along with the school! Fufufufufu, ahahahahahahaha!” “C, calm down Ichinose-san!”

Ichinose-san returns to normal when I shake her shoulders.

“Huh ? Sorry. Something strange within me was switched on again ”

“Ah, no. It’s fine.”

Well, to be honest, it totally isn’t fine. As I thought, this girl, she’s sick somewhere. Her thoughts are so dark.

“Uh, if it’s inconvenient on your part, do you want to look for another place?”

We don’t have to purposely stimulate her traumatic memories by heading there. To begin with, the only reason I decided on that place is because of its proximity.

“It’s fine.”

Unexpectedly, Ichinose-san turns down by suggestion.

“Even so -”

“Ah, okay.”

I was completely cut off.

“And there was one.”

“There was one person I was close friends with. I hope that person isn’t dead yet ”

“Is that so ”

A close friend huh. I didn’t have one though. In that regards, I’m slightly jealous.

“It would be great if that person is also alive, wouldn’t it.”

She replies sincerely while smiling and turning her head away. In this manner, we decided to move towards school while gathering supplies.

CH 69

Before we arrive at the school, we need to obtain some supplies for ourselves. We should go to a nearby convenience store or supermarket.

“Speaking of which, Kudou-san. About acquiring food ”

“Yes?”

“Supermarkets are fine and all, but if you want to get them in bulks, isn’t it better to look for wholesale markets or a warehouse of a distributor or an agricultural cooperative? There might be things like stockpiled rice, pre-shipment vegetables, and seeds.” I-indeed, if they’re put in my Item Box, they won’t rot, so that’s also a viable option.

“Yes but I’m ashamed to say that I’m not aware of where those places are.”

Agricultural cooperatives are near the government offices, but I don’t know where the warehouses and storages are. It will take some time to search for them. The wholesale market is also quite a distance away and is in the opposite side of the city center. This would take a lot of time as well.

“ ‘Map’ ”

When Ichinose-san asks for it, a 3D map appears in front of her eyes. It’s the “Map” skill that she has. She says she received this through Gatcha as well. Some degree of searching can be done; it’s almost like Goo◯ Map. I mean, Ichinose-san calls me a cheat, but I think the same goes for Ichinose-san. Her draws are too good. It’s to the point where people who invest a lot in games will yell “Don’t mess with us”.

“The warehouse is quite a bit of distance away.”

The numerous blinking points on the map must be where the warehouses of agricultural cooperatives are. They’re all quite far away. Hmm, then we should put this aside. Besides, it’ll be difficult for other people to move things outside the warehouses if they don’t have Item Boxes like me. Even if they do have the skill, their skill levels will be low if they don’t have point bonuses like I do.

“Then let’s just proceed as planned. We can go to those places afterwards.”

As such, we searched around for nearby convenience stores. While we are moving, I am carrying Ichinose-san on my back. It’s faster this way. I notice while carrying her that Ichinose-san’s chest doesn’t possess much prowess. There’s nothing to worry about.

“ I wonder why. I’m suddenly feeling extremely dissatisfied.”

“It’s just your imagination. Please put down your nails.”

Regarding our appearance, we look exceedingly suspicious as we have a gun and a knife on us with helmets covering our entire face. If this is before, we would have been reported for sure. I would certainly report it. Well, with my skills and Aka’s mimicry, it should be fine. Nevertheless, as expected of the city’s core. There is much more human presence than in the suburbs. There are also many signs of monsters. “Detect Enemy” has been ringing since a while ago.

“A lot of people are outside ”

“Indeed ”

The numbers are surprising even considering the fact that most of them are people looking for evacuation centers. Since they don’t have any skills, we’re unlikely to get detected.

“It’s eerie that we aren’t being noticed to this degree.”

“Well, it’s because we’re specialized in covert actions.”

As we move, “Odorless”, “Silent Operation”, and “Attention Cut-off” are being used. Inside the stores, Ichinose-san’s “Cognitive Impediment” gets activated too. Inside buildings, “Cognitive Impediment” makes it difficult for others to recognize the existence of the user. Apparently, because I am in contact with her, the effect is extended to me as well. This is a powerful skill that was able to deceive even Momo’s nose. It’s very dependable. Unless we’re facing opponents like the high orc and the dark wolf, we wouldn’t have to be worried about being found.

“Ah, Kudou-san, that ”

“Hmm?”

I look at the direction where Ichinose-san is pointing. There is a monster there.

“ it’s a slime.”

There are three slimes present at the garbage dump. As usual, they are absorbing the trash while furu furu-ing. This is something for Aka to take care of.

“Aka.”

Approaching the slimes, Aka undoes a part of its mimicry and stretches it out like a tentacle. Then, with a “Churuun”, it absorbs the three slimes.

“Aka’s just like a vacuum cleaner.”

Yeah, it is as you say. It’s has a significant suction power. After checking that Aka has fully absorbed the slimes, we quickly leave the scene. Thereafter, we went to places like the convenience stores, general stores, and supermarkets to secure supplies. While the interiors were in a mess, there were some supplies remaining. As I predicted, Item Box seems like a precious skill. After that, we went to the high school having replenished the necessary supplies. A few minutes later, we arrived near the perimeter of the school. Since we didn’t encounter any powerful monster, we were able to reach our destination faster than we have predicted. From here, I can already sense the presence of several humans. It seems refugees are gathering here.

“Chi, it’s not destroyed.”

Ichinose-san is saying something, but let’s ignore it. Rather than that, I am feeling a relatively strong presence within the school. And it’s numerous. Most probably, there are people with skills inside. While their levels aren’t known, the quality of information that I could get from them should be decent.

“Hm ? That is ”

I use “Telephoto” while hiding in the shadow and witness a familiar face near the school gate. It’s Nishino-kun. And a fancy high school girl Rikka-chan, was it? In addition, there is also Ishizawa-san, the newlywed, and the sports girl. Seems like they are all well. Thank goodness. Nishino-kun is currently communicating with the person standing watch near the gate. What are they talking about? Even with “Listening Ears”, I can’t hear anything from this distance. Nishino-kun enters the school, having finished his talk.

“Do you see an acquaintance?”

“Ah, no. He’s not really an acquaintance.”

“Is that so. As someone who doesn’t have the skill, I can’t see from so far away.”

No, to begin with, if you can see with your naked eyes the same thing I’m seeing with “Telephoto”, that’ll truly be a cheat. Putting that aside, we should enter the school from somewhere where the guard isn’t tight. As long as we enter the building, Ichinose-san’s skill should also come into effect. It’ll be great if I can get some useful intelligence. While expecting such, we look for places where we can use to infiltrate.

While this is happening -

The dark wolf was running around in the city center. The wound hurt. It had been negligent. It was unbelievable that the human possessed so much strength. It far exceeded its expectations. Thanks to that, the pack was half-destroyed, and it was also inflicted with some wounds. The damages were devastating. However, there were some gains as well. The individual that it had been seeking ever since the world collapsed. At long last, it was found.

“It’s that dog.”

The dog that stood besides the human. From that dog, it was able to feel the aura of its mate.

“That dog is the one-”

There is no doubt. It was able to meet at last.

“Wait just there.”

It was determined to bring it back. But it shouldn’t be impatient. For now, it was necessary for it to heal its wounds and accumulate more power.

“First, it is necessary to regroup ”

In order to prevent being chased, they fled in different directions. For them, it wasn’t a major problem as they had a superior sense of smell. They would be able find each other very soon. While sniffing for the smell of the herd, several goblins appeared.

“Unable to even comprehend the difference?”

Despite its warnings, the goblins readied their weapons with their empty eyes. How ignorant. But it was perfect. As of now, it needed to heal, even if it was a little. Its opponents also looked as if they wanted a fight, so there shouldn’t be any complaints.

“Die.”

The dark wolf deployed its “darkness” and massacred the goblins in seconds. Near its feet, the magic stones of the goblins rolled about.

“I’ll be having them then.”

It stretched its neck to eat the magic stones. Precisely at that moment, chains emerged from the magic stone and wrapped around its neck.

What? Unpleasant chains that jingled and caused metallic sounds. It panicked due to the sudden occurrence.

“What is this chain?!”

Although it tried to break it, it couldn’t be broken. Although it tried to shake it off, it couldn’t be shaken off.

“Ahyahyahya! Iyaa, lucky. To think I’ll catch something so big. Ahm super lucky.”

An annoying voice was suddenly heard from behind. Who was this human? Where did he come from? No, more than anything, were these chains the work of this man?

“Guraa!”

“Oops. It’s futile to try and shake it off. All the conditions have been met. From now on, I’m your lord, you dog.”

Conditions? Lord? What were those? What was this human talking about? Unwillingly, it lost its strength, and something uncomfortable started moving about in its body. A majority of its consciousness was sapped, and it was replaced with something entirely different.

“As I thought, it’s perfect, this occupation of Monster Tamer . It was the right choice, hyahyahyahya-”

The annoying voice started to fade. It gradually lost its consciousness. No, there was still something that it had to accomplish. There was someone that it had to pick up. However, its struggle to maintain its consciousness was for naught. The dark wolf completely lost its consciousness.

“Great, the slavery is complete. It’s time to return to school. If I don’t hurry, they might start to grow suspicious.” Satisfied, the man left the scene.

CH 70

Looking around here and there for places where we can easily infiltrate, we sneak into the school. While there are people on guard duty, no one notices us.

As I predicted, without a detecting ability at the level of the high orc’s or the dark wolf’s, it isn’t possible to detect us. It’s a relief. Recently, I’ve been against enemies who can negate the effects of the skills, so I was worried, but it seems like they’re working without a problem. In addition, by entering the building, Ichinose-san’s “Cognitive Impediment” activates.

Along with the effects from my own skills, there definitely shouldn’t be a case where we are found out. In fact, no one seems to care even as we walk down the hallway. Now, we can search secretively and openly. But since it’s been many years since I’ve visited my mother school, it feels nostalgic.

We enter with our shoes on and without the slippers. While it seems like a trivial matter at this point, I feel like we’re doing something bad. (TN: When entering the school, students in Japan are expected to wear slippers.)

Successful students suddenly get teased; there are implicit rules between underclassmen and upperclassmen; getting obsessed over things that you won’t care about when you become an adult; having a caste system that is more clearly portrayed compared to the rest of society. School is truly an interesting place. To be blunt, I don’t have any good memories either. It’s not something that I can laugh at Ichinose-san for.

“ Kudou-san, do you have gasoline and a lighter in the Item Box?”

I have them. But I won’t lend them. I look around the school while Ichinose-san blurts out something dangerous. It isn’t much different from what I remember. How convenient. I hold hands with Ichinose-san as we wander about inside the school. Unless we do this, the effects of our skills will not extend to the other person I should be careful and not have sweaty hands. Also, Ichinose-san’s hands are very soft. Thank you very much. A person who seems much fluttered runs pass us.

“Hello, family members of Tanaka-san-”

“Injured people can come here! Those that want supplies can go over there!”

“You’re alright. It’s all good, so please calm yourself.”

“Nee-chan. I’m hungry.”

“Be patient. Here, I’ll give you a candy.”

“Yay, as expected of nee-chan.”

“The search team has returned!”

“Have you heard? I heard that Nishino and his group has survived.”

“Legit?”

“He’s having a meeting with the president right now.”

“Men who are willing to lend a hand in the search, please come over here-”

I eavesdrop on the conversation of people near us with “Listening Ears” There are much more people than I initially believed to be. There are people everywhere. Not only are they near the school gate, they are also at the schoolyard, near the walls, and in places adjacent to the roads. Most of them are refugees or students, but their numbers near 100.

“They don’t seem as confused as I believed ”

Children are running in the hallways and voices can be heard everywhere, but I don’t hear any screams or cries. In the hallways, there are sketches of the school located here and there. At the entrance, there’s even a message board. It is like a proper organization and maintained well. It’s just like Nishino-san who was in control of the home center. But to lead these many people in such chaotic times, who is it that’s actually leading them?

Without a considerable amount of influence and leadership, it isn’t possible to gather so many people 

If I want to gather information, I should approach that person. There were three people that seemed especially powerful when I used “Detect Enemy”. The staffs room, the student council office, and near the school gate. The people near the gate must be those that came back from the search. Now that I think about it, Nishino-kun is talking with the president, huh.

Speaking of president it must be the student council president, right? Then should I head there?

“ Ichinose-san, how is your body holding up?”

I take a glimpse at the figure of Ichinose-san. For her, this isn’t a comfortable place to be at. In fact, her complexion isn’t very good.

“I-I’m fine.”

It’s clear as day that she’s trying to act strong. Not only is she pale, her eyes are also floating around. And her ears are red. If we continue to do this, will she eventually acquire the skill “Stress Tolerance”? Please endure without throwing up, Ichinose-san. You can do it. And get the skill. While cheering Ichinose-san on, we walk towards the student council office.

At that moment, inside the student council office -

“Long time no see, Nishino-kun.”

Inside the student council office, Nishino was facing that person.

“Long time no see, president.”

Nishino replied thoughtlessly as if he didn’t want to bother hiding the fact that he didn’t welcome the reunion. Facing such attitude, the girl known as the student council president put her hand near her mouth and chuckled.

“Please don’t make such a face. I don’t remember doing anything that would incur Nishino-kun’s hatred.”

“Well, that’s true. But from the perspective of Aisaka and I, you are someone who exists in a different dimension ”

The girl sitting in front of Nishino with her arms folded was Toka Igarashi, the student president of this school. She was the classic type of beauty who had both an exquisite appearance and a clever head. Simultaneously, she was someone Nishino wanted to keep a distance with.

“That’s not true. I’m your everyday school girl. I’m not any different from you guys.”

Hearing this, Nishino wanted to lash out at her. Who was she to say this?

“So the president knows how to crack jokes. Your everyday school girls don’t have the ability to gather this many people. I heard from the others. Ever since the monsters started appearing, you were on the move and gathering everyone, weren’t you? That’s not something that can be done easily.” “I was just desperate. When monsters started spawning, some of the teachers ran away by themselves. That’s why those that remained had to do something about it. So what you’re seeing right now is the result of everyone’s efforts.” The president replied to Nishino’s casual remarks with a smile. Difficult. It was difficult to see what was behind that smiling mask of hers. Rather, reading the expressions of the other student council members was much easier. In response to Nishino’s comments, an intelligent looking male student with glasses on – who Nishino remembered as the vice president – was staring at him with an irritated expression. The other members had a similar reaction as well.

(Not bringing Rika was the correct choice)

For her, who was better at moving her body compared to her brain, this situation would’ve been unpleasant. Despite her intentions, she could’ve leaked information about themselves too.

(However, we won’t be able to take actions without careful planning, huh.)

He came to a realization as soon as he stepped into the meeting room. Including President Igarashi, every member of the council possessed skills. Unless he knew about their skills’ effects, it would be unwise to take action. While he was putting up airs, the other side had the initiative in the conversation.

“Let’s get into the main topic of this discussion. Nishino-kun and Aisaka-san have already defeated monsters before, yes?” The question has come. Nishino became more vigilant.

“ Yes, you are correct.”

“As anticipated. Then you guys understand the concepts of levels and skills?”

“Yeah, we do.”

He didn’t bother hiding it. After all, Ishizaki and Katsuragi, who came with him, would’ve also replied as such. But then again, the information that they would pass on would be fake.

“In that case, I’ll be blunt. Won’t you consider becoming our partner?”

“P-partner, you say?”

“Yes. Right now, we are in a dangerous situation. Not only are there monsters lurking around, communication is cut off. We don’t know when rescue will arrive either. Even our food supply is running low. I want to do something, something that can change this situation.” President Igarashi closed her eyes and lamented the current situation. Her gestures, her speech, every aspect of hers were dazzling. It was as if she was trying to lure in whoever was in front of her. The council members were nodding their heads in affirmation.

“It is as the president says.”

“Exactly. We should overcome this together!”

“Yes. Yes.”

Nishino was observing this with cold eyes.

(To find Shibata who has been lost, their cooperation would be indispensible. Nevertheless, is it alright to join hands with overly optimistic people like these?) They have come here to receive information about their friends. Although their powers were attractive, he didn’t think he would fit in as a whole. They were the polar opposite of himself, who would abandon others for the sake of survival.

“Thank you everybody.”

Having said that, President Igarashi stood up from her seat. Then, she stood in front of Nishino and grabbed his hands.

“Tsu . pre sident?”

An overwhelmingly natural movement. Against such a move, Nishino’s reaction was delayed for a moment. But this delay proved deadly.

“Please, Nishino-kun. Will you cooperate with us?”

Her voice pierced through his ears and entered his head.